The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted materials. Your support of the author's rights is appreciated. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Collision Course Copyright © 2009 Keiko Alvarez ISBN: 978-1-55487-301-2 Cover art by Martine Jardin All rights reserved. Except for use in any review, the reproduction or utilization of this work in whole or in part in any form by any electronic, mechanical or other means, now known or hereafter invented, is forbidden without the written permission of the publisher. Published by eXtasy Books Look for us online at: www.extasybooks.com
Collision Course By Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 1
H
arry and Akimi—Kimi for short—were at that awkward stage, that stage where they knew they loved each other madly, but where they realized they hardly knew each other at all. Harry was an experienced lover, and Kimi was not—at least that was the impression she tried to give Harry. Many a night she lay in bed, unable to sleep, trembling at the thought that he might find out things she desperately wanted to keep hidden. They had made love for the first time on a business trip, and decided to stay where they were. They took a week of vacation, and except to eat, take care of bodily necessities and shower on occasion, they made love. Then came the obligatory trips to meet the parents—his pissed off because he was going to marry a shiksa, hers pissed off because she was going to marry a gaijin. They didn’t care—a quick trip to the Chapel of Love in Reno followed by another week of unfettered sex—what more did they need? A little information, perhaps. But as the saying goes, be careful what you ask for, because you just might get it. Some secrets should simply be kept secret. It didn't help that they both traveled on business every week. Quietly but insistently they would interrogate each other when they returned from their travels. "Did every man try to seduce you?" Kimi would shake her head, "No," tossing her long black hair around her slender fame. "Or are you just too shy to take them up on it?" Again she would shake her head. She knew she seemed
1
Keiko Alvarez shy, and young, and men said she was a beauty, but Harry had nothing to worry about. To Kimi, he was worlds beyond the men she met. She stared up into his deep brown eyes. Few could match his wit and his winning ways with women. "Did you seduce the women you were traveling with?" she would ask in return. But mostly it was Harry who would ask about Kimi’s travels, and without fail, ask the question, “Have you ever…” No matter how hard or how gently he probed, Kimi almost never talked about her past—almost never. “I’ll do whatever you want,” she’d say. “Isn’t that enough?” It would be enough for a week or so, but then he’d start asking again. Harry and Kimi moved into a townhome in Georgetown, a popular university and tourist area in Washington, DC filled with many different kinds of people. To help Kimi feel comfortable in her new surroundings, Harry called upon some old friends of his, a married couple, Herm and Becca, both of whom were doctors. Herm was a proctologist and Becca was a gynecologist. The mutual attraction, at first, was that Herm and Becca played bridge, and Kimi loved playing bridge. “It’s a Japanese thing,” she’d say. “Either you learn chess or you learn bridge, and I hate chess.” Harry loved bridge because, as he said, “Bridge is the only card game where your objective is to crush your opponent. Winning isn’t enough!” After consuming a couple of bottles of wine, the friends played their first game of bridge. “Pass,” said Harry, the dealer. “One heart.” “Double.” “Redouble.”
2
Collision Course “Pass.” “Pass.” Kimi, feeling like she was the baby of the group—Harry was more than ten years older than she and Herm and Becca had to be in their mid forties—decided that she’d try to show how adult she was, how worldly she was, and how she wasn’t afraid to initiate a conversation and perhaps be a bit risqué. “Speaking of doubling and redoubling,” she said, “I bet you guys share a lot of patients, you know, women who double up. One no trump.” “Oh, Herm and I share patients, all right,” Becca said. “Two Hearts. Becca and Herm exchanged a knowing glance and stifled their laughter. “Two no trump,” Harry said. “So when you say you share…” “Do you two swing?” Becca asked. “Excuse me?” Kimi gasped. “Swing, you know, get it on with other people.” My God, Kimi thought, I’ve known these people for less than a week. “Harry and I, I mean…” Harry, concluding that Becca was toying with him and Kimi, gave her a slight smirk. “No,” “we don’t swing.” “Oh. That’s too bad.” “And why is that?” “Because I think Kimi is really hot,” Herm said. “And I think you’re both really hot,” Becca laughed. “So, when you say you share patients…” Harry mumbled. “Well, we’re specialists, after all,” Herm said. “You know—pussy and ass. “Jesus Christ!” Kimi cried. Becca sipped her wine and giggled. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I’m just having some fun with you. Whose bid is it?”
3
Keiko Alvarez “I think we’re at two no trump,” Harry said, “and it’s Herm’s bid.” Kimi was intrigued that these people she hardly knew would bring up swinging, but as much as she wanted to deny it, she was a bit turned on. The conversation returned to bridge, much to Kimi’s relief After the four friends had consumed two more bottles of wine, and after they had played bridge for a few hours, Herm and Becca stumbled to the front door. Becca kissed Harry on the cheek and Kimi on the lips and then she asked, “Have you two ever heard of sex clubs?” “Sex Clubs?” Kimi asked. “Yeah, I’ve heard of them, but…” Harry said. A lascivious grin crossed Herm’s face. “There’s a few of them in DC, you know.” “I didn’t know that,” Harry stammered. “What the hell is a sex club?” Kimi demanded. “It’s a place,” Becca said, “that people go to have sex with other people, people they’re not attached to, like if a husband and wife get bored…” “Harry and I never get bored with each other!” Becca put up her hands and laughed. “Whoa! We were just asking. If you wanted to see one, we could give you a guest pass.” Kimi, feeling uneasy, shifted her weight from side to side. Politeness compelled her to continue the conversation, but she was uneasy with the direction the conversation was headed. “Are you serious?” “What do you mean,” Harry asked, “by a guest pass?” “Ah,” Herm said as if he knew the hook had been set. “These things are pretty tightly controlled and very expensive to join, but we could make sure you got a free pass one night, just so you could see what goes on.” “What do you think, Kimi?”
4
Collision Course “Would you really want to?” “It would be like a porno film, only live.” “Harry!” “We’ll think about it,” Harry said, “but I’m telling you now, we’re not swingers.” “I understand,” Herm said. “Call me. You’ll need blood tests.” Harry and Kimi watched in silence as Harry and Becca walked to their car, as they turned and smiled, as they waved, and as they drove away. As soon as they were out of sight, Kimi punched Harry in the arm. “What in the world are you thinking?” “Let’s go to bed,” he said. “And we’ll talk.”
5
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 2
K
imi wanted nothing more than to talk about the events of the night, to find out what was in Harry’s mind, but Harry had a way with her and he had worked his magic. She hovered over his body, dragging her long black hair over his face and body pausing when she reached his cock to take it into her mouth and swirl her tongue around it. She worked her way up his to his face “Do you love me?” “God, yes.” “So, do you want to fuck me or do you want me to fuck you?” “You…you fuck me.” She eased her body onto his, moving her hips in rhythm with her breathing She was sitting straight up with her eyes closed enjoying the sensation of Harry’s hands gliding over her body, when he let one of his hands slide up to her mouth. Instinctively, she opened her mouth, sucked his fingers in, and starting twirling her tongue around them. “What are you thinking about?” “I’m thinking of your cock in my mouth.” “Not someone else’s cock?” “Mmm-mmm. No, just yours.” “What I mean is—have you ever done two guys at once?” It took Kimi less than a second to spit his fingers out. “Goddammit Harry! Why don’t you just stop with that shit?
6
Collision Course Have you ever done two women at once?” “Do you really want to know?” “Yes!” “Are you sure?” “I don’t know. Maybe I want to know and maybe I don’t.” Harry laughed and rolled Kimi onto her back. “How about this way? One guy fucking you and another by your side.” “Harry! This isn’t funny!” Harry slid his hand down behind her and cupped her ass. “Christ, you’re so wet. Don’t tell me you weren’t turned on by that conversation.” Unable to hide the intensity building within her as Harry slid his finger up the crack of her butt, Kimi moaned. “I…I…maybe.” He eased the tip of his finger into her tight hole. “How about back here? Do you want me to…” “No. Not now.” She was on the verge of tears, not out of anger, but because crazy carnal images were assaulting her mind, like the image of Harry spreading her cheeks after they got married in Reno, that night he… “Oh, God!” she cried. “Fuck me, Harry!” “I will, but not quite yet.” He rolled her over onto her stomach, stretched her arms out in front of her, and held them tight. He tormented her by barely entering her and then pulling out to massage her clit with the head of his cock. “Please. Please stop torturing me.” He laughed as he thrust himself into her. “Your wish is my command.” “Harry!” she screamed. “Oh, God!” “What if I was fucking you and you were eating some woman? Would you like that?”
7
Keiko Alvarez “Harry. Please.” “Do you still think about that?” She was barely able to get the words out of her mouth. “No!” “Are you sure?” “Sometimes.” “Like now?” “Yes.” “Front or back?” “What?” “Would she be on her back or on her stomach?” “I…I…” “Tell me.” “Either way. I don’t know.” Harry let go of her arms, starting moving his hips faster and driving into Kimi deeper and then he slid a hand under her mouth. “Show me.” “Oh, God,” she moaned. She grabbed his hand, pulled it to her lips, and started driving her tongue in between his fingers. Slowly she raised her hips, struggling to get to her knees, trying to maintain her balance while all her energy was being spent on making love. Harry groaned and leaned over to nibble on her ear. “This is too much. I’m going to make you come now.” “Thank God!”
8
Collision Course
Chapter 3
“I
don’t like all these questions, Harry. You promised me you would stop asking me these things. You also— damn you—you also promised you wouldn’t bring that up again. I’m sorry I ever told you.” “It’s a turn on for me, honey. That’s all. I’m just having fun with you.” “But it was a long time ago and it was only a few times and what does it matter?” “It doesn’t. But the talk of sharing and the sex club…” “Do you want to share me?” Kimi was horrified at the thought that he might say yes. “I didn’t say that.” The fact that he didn’t say no didn’t escape Kimi’s attention. “Then why? Why the questions? Why…” “I don’t know. The thought of you…I see myself…I don’t know.” She sat up in bed and stared into his eyes, examining them, trying to read his thoughts.“We have a deal, Harry.” “I know.”The deal was this, they could ask each other anything they wanted, and they could sidestep the question or refuse to answer, but if they answered, it had to be the truth. “I’m going to ask you something,” Kimi said, letting her hand drift down between Harry’s legs. “Okay—anything.” “You want to go to the sex club, don’t you?” “Maybe.” “Maybe? Give me a yes or no.”
9
Keiko Alvarez “All right, then—yes. I want to go.” “Oh, God, Harry! To have sex with other people? Oh, my God!” “No—no. I’m just curious that’s all. Anyway, don’t you want to go?” “Are you crazy?” This time the fact that she didn’t say no didn’t escape Harry’s attention. “Are you sure?” “Why is it every time I answer one of your questions you ask me if I’m sure?” “Because I know you. I have to ask two, sometimes three times, to get an answer. So, are you sure you don’t want to go?” “No,” Kimi whispered. “Aren’t you curious, too?” “Harry—I don’t think…” “Do you want to go?”She laid her head on his chest and listened to his heart beat. She felt her pulse throbbing in her hand as it rested on his thigh. She thought about seeing other people making love, and she thought about the woman she used to make love to, and she thought about the time that she and that woman and another man all made love with each other. Then she thought about her deepest secret. She thought about that night, a week before they were married, when Harry was out of town. She thought about her fear of meeting his parents and her fear of him meeting her parents and the fear of getting married at all. She was frightened and alone and she needed him but he wasn’t there, and she remembered how she picked the phone and called one of her old boyfriends to tell him the news. How she picked the phone and called another of her old boyfriends to tell him the news. How she suggested that they meet for drinks. How she drank too much and wound up at one of their apartments. How she did a slow striptease for them and giggled, saying I shouldn’t be here because I’m getting married. How good it felt to be wedged between them with four hands and two mouths roaming over her
10
Collision Course body, touching her, kissing her, probing her. How she lay on her back while one of them fucked her, pressing the tops of her thighs against her breasts, while she swallowed the cum being pumped into her mouth by the other one. How thrilled she was when she felt the warm sensation in her womb, the warm sensation of cum spreading through her, and the salty sour taste of the cum in her mouth, and the sensation of her orgasm ripping her to pieces. How desolate the inside of the cab was on the ride home. How shame and self-loathing consumed her as she climbed the stairs into the townhome. How she stripped off her clothes and drenched herself in Harry’s aftershave and smeared his underarm deodorant all over her face and body. How, with her mouth twisted in rage and hatred and with spit flying out of it, she screamed fuck you at her reflection in the mirror. How she grabbed every piece of his clothing out of the closet and piled them on the bed and every piece of his clothing out of his drawers and piled them on the bed. How she burrowed under the clothes because, if she couldn’t be with him, she could at least surround herself with him. How she buried her face in a pillow and screamed. How, after all the energy drained from her body, after she tried to convince herself that she had only had a nightmare, after she was finally able to think, she drifted off to sleep, gripping a pair of Harry’s socks in her hand, a pair of socks that she would hide amongst her socks the next day, a pair of socks that she spoke to and said, “Never again. Never again will I do this. ”Hey,” Harry whispered. “Hmmm?” “Do you want to go to that club?” Kimi trembled with fear, excitement and lust. “Yes. I do want to go.” “Where was your mind just now? What were you thinking about?” “I was thinking about the time I piled all your clothes on the bed and what a pain in the ass it was to put them all away the next day.” “Yeah. I like that story. It makes me laugh.”
11
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 4
“L
ook at this address,” Harry laughed. “Oh my God! It’s right around the corner from us.” “Around the corner and light years away.” Around the corner meant going from a two-story-rental townhome to a four story two-million-dollar townhome. “Are you excited?” “Yes, kind of.” Herm had told them to dress appropriately for their visit to the club and to Kimi that meant dress sexy. The day they were going to go to the sex club, she stopped on her way home from work and bought a black tube top mini made out of the thinnest fabric possible. She studied herself in the mirror and tried to adjust the dress. Pull it down too far and her nipples would show. Let it ride too high and her ass might show, especially when she put on the five inch spiked heels she bought. She had already decided on underwear—none. She pulled the top down over her breasts and pulled the bottom up to her waist. She stood in front of the mirror with the dress gathered around her waist. With the dress and the heels, we could fuck standing up if we wanted. But if they were going to do anything, it was going to be with another woman. She couldn’t understand why Harry wouldn’t just tell her that he had been with two women, because she already knew. It was a young woman at work, Paula, who gave her the details, just a month before she and Harry got together. I have this girlfriend Amy, right? And she’s like—
12
Collision Course omigod—the straightest person you could know, right? I mean, two kids and works for the church, right? But she got together with that guy, Harry, you know who I mean, right?”And then Paula went into excruciating detail as she explained what Amy and another woman had done. While Amy talked, Kimi felt a damp spot in her chair because she was already imagining herself in Amy’s position with Harry. “She let him—omigod—fuck her in the ass while she was licking another woman’s pussy. The churchgoer. Omigod!” So she knew, and all she wanted Harry to do was to tell her about it, but he wouldn’t. Was he ashamed? Was it because the woman was married? Kimi didn’t know why, but she’d keep asking until he told her, until he had enough faith in their relationship to tell her.As the image of her in Amy’s position assaulted her mind, Kimi grabbed the edge of the bathroom vanity steadied herself as she slid her fingers into her pussy, moving slowly at first and then faster and faster, bringing herself to the edge of an orgasm, only to be interrupted by the sound of the front door opening. Frantically she pulled her dress into position and smoothed it down. Her hands weak and trembling, she raised her brush to her hair, just as Harry burst into the bedroom. “Jesus,” he whispered. “Like the way I look?” “My God!” Is that a yes?” Kimi could see his cock already stirring in his pants. “That’s a yes.” “Come here,” she whispered. She wrapped her arms around Harry’s neck and kissed him. When she stood on her toes, cool air lapped at the bottom of her exposed butt. “I’m going to ask you a question.” “About if I’ve had sex with two women?” “No. Something I’ve asked you before—have you ever had sex with a man?”
13
Keiko Alvarez “That again?” “Have you?” “How can you ask me that?” “Are you avoiding answering?” “I’m not going to dignify the question” “Oh, all right. You’d better get ready. Herm said we can start as early as seven.” “I don’t think we should be the first ones there. I mean, I wouldn’t have any idea what to do.” “Eight then?” “Eight,” Harry said. They arrived at one minute after eight, walking up a few steps to the front door and pushing on the intercom buzzer. “Member number,” said a disembodied voice. “We…uh…Herm and Becca…we’re…” “Harry and Akimi,” the voice said. “Come on in.” The door unlocked with a clack and they stepped into a parlor, a parlor behind which there was a thick double door. “Welcome,” a pretty young woman said. “Let me explain a couple of things for you. This townhome is actually two units, each of which has four floors. There are two rooms on each floor, one to your right and one to your left for viewing. If…” “Viewing?” Kimi asked. “Yes. The rooms have windows, so if you want to watch others having sex, you’ll just go to a room and look through the window. Of course, if you want to have sex, you can use one of the rooms and be watched, or you can use one of the many parlors surrounding the rooms. Each parlor is covered by a curtain and has an overstuffed chair, a small couch, and of course, many layers of blankets and padding on the floor. This way you can choose your position and the number of partners you want.” “Of course,” Kimi murmured. She grabbed Harry’s arm as tight as she could to prevent herself from falling if her
14
Collision Course legs were to give out. “We do have some rules, though. The area between the viewing rooms is open space for lounging, and we ask that you keep your sexual activities to oral and manual. If we allowed intercourse, it might disturb the ambience. Oh, one other thing, each floor has a bar for your convenience and all drinks are paid for.” “Naturally,” Harry said. He grabbed Kimi’s elbow and laughed as they passed through the double doors. “Jesus Christ!” It was like she was like she was reading a menu “I know! I think I need a drink “Me, too.” With legs that were barely able to function, they walked, hand in hand, up a short set of marble stairs and straight into one of the open areas. A few couples were kissing and fondling each other, but mostly the area was empty. The viewing rooms to the left and right were completely surrounded with some people looking in and others pressed up against the walls in various stages of undress. “My God!” Kimi whispered. “Look! She’s giving him a blow job.” In the dark recesses of a corner, a woman was kneeling, her head moving back and forth frantically, a man running his fingers through her hair. “Let’s get that drink,” Harry said. They walked quickly to the bar and ordered white wine. Kimi’s hand shook violently as she raised her glass, wine spilling over the edges. Shhh,” Harry whispered. “Relax.”But there was no time to relax. Seconds—a minute, maybe—after they had received their drinks, a young couple approached them. She was a tall, green eyed redhead in a halter dress. He was a taller, dark haired man with cobalt blue eyes and a perfect smile. “Excuse me,” the woman said. “That’s a beautiful dress
15
Keiko Alvarez you have.” “Oh,” Kimi said, still shaking. “Thank you.” “Are you two married?” “Yes,” Harry gulped. “We are.” “Would you like to join us?” “Join you?” “In a room,” the woman said. “You’re so beautiful…” “And you’re so handsome,” the man said. “We’re…we’re guests,” Harry stammered. The woman smiled and winked at Harry. “Ah. Not sure yet, eh?” Kimi, feeling the dampness creeping down her thighs, struggled to maintain her composure. “No. We’re not sure yet.” “Well, if you want to, we want to, so look for us. I’m Doug, and this is my wife, Alexandra.” “Um…Harry and Kimi,” Harry stammered. Alexandra leaned over and whispered into Kimi’s ear, her breath hot on her neck. “I hope we see you later, honey.” Alexandra and Doug linked their arms and sashayed away. Harry slipped his arm around Kimi’s waist after they left. You’re not sure yet?” “Huh?” “You said we’re not sure yet.” “Oh. What else was I going to say? I mean, come on, did you expect something like that to happen?” “No. Was he suggesting that me and him and that you and her…” “I don’t know, and I don’t want to know.” “Well…” Harry said, gulping down his wine. “Let’s go see what’s on the second floor.” As weak as their legs were earlier, they were now like rubber. They slowly made their way up another flight of stairs and entered into another open area.
16
Collision Course There she was! Alexandra, sitting in a lounge chair, her dress up around her waist, her fingers working in and out of her pussy. And there was Doug, standing next to the chair, his eyes closed, his cock disappearing into her mouth. “Harry,” Kimi whispered. “What?” Before he could answer, Alexandra slowly pulled her head back until Doug’s cock was completely out of her mouth. Only when the thin stream of saliva dangling from her lip snapped did she turn and look at Harry and Kimi. She smiled and winked at them and then, in agonizing slow motion—agonizing to Harry and Kimi, who were transfixed by the scene—she lowered mouth onto Doug’s cock. She lowered her mouth and lowered it more until it disappeared completely into her mouth. I can’t take this much longer,” Kimi said. “Let’s go up to the last floor and…and do some viewing. I have a feeling that the action gets more intense the higher you go.” “I find that hard to believe, but if that’s the case, let’s get going now.”
17
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 5
M
ercifully, the center section was almost empty when they reached the top of the steps. Harry looked right while Kimi looked left and then Kimi said, “Let’s go this way. There’s not much of a crowd.” They walked quickly to an unoccupied space in front of a window and peered through. In the dimly lit room, they saw a thin woman with small breasts sitting on a chair, her eyes closed and her legs draped over the arms, while a man kneeled in front of her, his head buried in her lap “Kimi,” Harry whispered. “Come here!” He leaned against the wall and pulled her to him. He cupped his hands under her ass and massaged it, running his hands up and down her soaked thighs. Kimi grinned and giggled. “Harry. We’ve only been here twenty minutes. I don’t want to yet.” “If we stay together, I’ll be all over you all the time.” “In that case, you go look in some other room and I’ll look here. I mean, I can’t see much. I can’t see his head, but I just want to watch a little. I’ll catch up to you in…what…an hour?” “An hour? I don’t know if I can last that long.” Kimi slipped her tongue into his mouth. “Just think how horny you’ll be in an hour.” “One hour. Not a minute longer. Um…the first floor in the center area.”
18
Collision Course “One hour. I promise.” They kissed again, and Harry slipped away into the darkness. Kimi pressed her face up against the window, her breath leaving clouds of moisture on the surface. Spellbound, she watched the man stand up and the woman lower her head to take him into her mouth. She closed her eyes and imagined what the man must taste like and when she opened them, she stared, transfixed, as the woman eased out of the chair and rolled onto her knees. She pressed harder against the glass as the man behind the woman eased his cock into her. She felt her legs getting weak as the man pulled out and repositioned himself, as the woman grimaced and grabbed the arms of the chair, and even though there was a wall and panel of glass between her and the people inside, she heard the woman’s moans, and her mind drifted back to Reno. Her legs got weaker yet, and she knew that she couldn’t wait an hour or even five more minutes. She had to find Harry. That decision that was broken by the whispering in her ear. “Don’t turn around,” a man’s voice said “But…who…” “Don’t turn around. I’ve been watching you. You’re so beautiful and now you’re alone. I’m going to do something and if I get out of line, you tell me to stop.” She felt his fingers on the hem of the dress. She felt it ride up over her hips and bunch around her waist. No her mind screamed, but her voice said nothing. Never again. You told the socks—never again! But the sensation of the stranger’s fingers brushing her hips and stomach and the sensation of the silky material brushing against her pubic hairs sent a feral heat to her
19
Keiko Alvarez lower extremities. Even though she felt like she was on fire, she started to shiver, her teeth chattering. The stranger slipped his arms around her and held her tight. “Shhh. Shhh.” When Kimi was finally able to relax, the stranger stepped back and ran his hands over her butt. “No undies,” he whispered. “Perfect nothing to spoil my view or…” He slid his hands between her legs and slid two fingers into her pussy. Kimi flinched at first, but then relaxed, sliding a little lower than she had been before, spreading her legs just a little bit more than they had been, helping the stranger get his fingers in deeper. Her hands spread out on the glass as she turned her head to the side and pressed her cheek against it. The stranger reached around her with his other hand and started massaging her clit, making long slow motions at first, and slowly moving faster and faster while driving his fingers in deeper “Jesus Christ you’re wet. And so responsive. I want to see your tits. I want to suck on your tits!” “Please,” she whispered. “Please what?” “I…I don’t know!” “Please suck on your tits?” “No—just…just touch…” She couldn’t get the words out, but the stranger understood. He stopped his assault on her pussy, reached around her, and gently lowered the top of her dress. Kimi offered no resistance. The stranger rubbed her for a minute or so but when he squeezed her nipples, he squeezed them hard, pinching them between his thumb and finger. She loved the pain, and she loved feeling the pain just as the woman in the room was screaming as the man with her slammed into her. Her pain augmented Kimi’s pain and together the pain translated into incredible pleasure.
20
Collision Course The stranger started to make his way down her back. He put his hands between her thighs and applied gentle pressure. She responded, opening her legs further. He took his time as he ran his tongue up and down the cheeks of her ass, pausing to suck in her skin and roll his tongue around it. He kneeled further down and licked her pussy, flicking his tongue in and out, not going deep, but just deep enough to send her into delirium. But it was when he flicked his tongue on her asshole that she screamed, “I can’t take it!” “Do you want to fuck?” “Yes!” “Do you want to fuck just me?” “What?” “Do you want company with us?” “I…” “Say no or say nothing.” Kimi said nothing. “Don’t turn around. Just take my hand and walk backward and follow me.” Kimi closed her eyes and dreamily walked backward with the stranger, passing through a dark curtain into one of the parlors. She was vaguely aware of another presence in the room. “Let me add a little light,” another voice said. “Not too much. Just enough to see her, but not enough to scare her. She’s nervous enough as it is.” “I understand.” Slowly a gentle light filled the room, like the light from an almost full moon. “Let’s help her take this off.” The stranger slipped her dress up and over her arms. “We don’t want it to get dirty.” “My God, she’s beautiful. What’s your name, sweetie?” “No names,” the stranger said. “I’ll take off her shoes.” “No! They make her ass even better than it is. You just
21
Keiko Alvarez get undressed, and be quick, because I think she’s starting to slip away.” The stranger was right. Kimi was slowly allowing herself to float on clouds, allowing herself to be absorbed into the dark room so she could give up all sensations except those that were about to come. “I’m done.” “Hold her so I can get undressed.” Kimi felt a warm hand on her back and another warm hand on her butt. “Do I feel good?” “You…you feel wonderful.” “Will you kiss me?” The unseen man hesitated. “Tell me your name.” “No names,” the stranger said from behind her. “If I kiss her, I want to know her name. What’s your name, honey?” “Akimi.” She laced her hands around the unseen man’s neck and pressed her lips up against his, opening her mouth wide to accommodate his tongue. “My name is Lee.” “Are you going to fuck me? No one can fuck me unless he’s kissed me, so are you the one who’s going to fuck me?” “I…” Lee stammered. “You mean he’s going to fuck me? He hasn’t kissed me! He doesn’t think I’m pretty!” “This is fucked up,” Lee hissed. “This isn’t right!” “I’ll kiss you, Akimi. I’d love to kiss you because you are so beautiful. Just—turn around, okay?” Kimi tried to turn, but her legs wouldn’t respond, so Lee helped her move until she was facing the stranger. “Please—please tell me your name.” “I’m Ed,” the stranger said, probing her mouth with his tongue. “Do you think I’m pretty, Ed?”
22
Collision Course “God, yes.” “I’m telling you,” Lee said, “this isn’t right.” “Akimi,” Ed asked. “Is that man with you your husband?” “Yes. Harry—my love, my one and everything.” “See?” “Do you want to be here with us, Akimi?” “Oh, yes. I want you to fuck me and I want to taste your cum.” Lee groaned and shook his head. “Does Harry know you’re here?” “Uh-huh. He brought me here.” “Satisfied?” “I guess so. But she’s so…whatever…are you ready? “Are you kidding?” Ed gently turned Kimi back around to face Lee and with Lee’s help, pulled her backward and downward and slowly lowered her onto his rigid cock. A low moan escaped her lips as lust exploded inside of her. She raised her arms and put them behind her head and wrapped them around Ed’s neck, forcing her chest to jut up and out, stretching her breasts across her torso until her nipples pointed straight up in the air. “Lee. Suck on my tits.” Lee approached her, lowered his mouth onto her breasts and moved back and forth across them, flicking his tongue over her nipples and giving them light bites.“. “Ed. You have to fuck me harder!” “Shhh,” Ed whispered. “No! Fuck me harder!” “Christ,” Ed mumbled. He slammed into her faster and deeper while she pushed down on him as hard as she could. He put his hand on her shoulder and pushed on her back until her arms slipped away from his neck. Now leaning forward, she felt Lee’s cock on the side of her face. She
23
Keiko Alvarez sucked it into her mouth, taking it as deep as she could before she let up and then taking it deep again. But Kimi wanted more. “I want you to eat my pussy!” “But his cock is in you!” “I don’t care!” “Take your cock out.” Ed whined, “Jesus, man.” “Just for a little while. We’re gonna do what she wants.” Kimi’s gasp was the sign that Ed had slid out from inside her. Lee knelt before her and put her legs, one at a time, over his shoulders. While Ed held her around the chest, Lee lifted her body up. She dangled in the air, unable to move. He drove his tongue into her pussy. He drove his tongue into her ass. He spread her cheeks wider and drove his tongue in deeper. Kimi’s moans grew louder and more intense. “Pleeeeeze! Fuck me now!” Lee eased her back down onto Ed’s prick and pulled her forward until her lips were wrapped around his cock. Any sense of gentleness disappeared. She slithered her hips wildly as Ed twisted her nipples left and right. She took Lee as deep into her throat as she could and as fast as she could. Then she felt it—the finger easing into her ass. “Do you want someone else to join us?” “Oh, God,” she moaned. He drove his finger in deeper. “Do you?” “Ooooooooooh, God! Just…just…Oh, God…I’m coming! I’m coming!” The men moved faster, trying to match their orgasms to hers. She opened her mouth in a silent scream as her orgasm tore into her like a hurricane. In her frenzied state, she was barely aware of the cum being sprayed into her mouth and on her cheek and on her chest, nor was she aware of the cum being pumped into her from behind.
24
Collision Course She collapsed, hanging on to Lee’s hips so she wouldn’t topple over. “Get a towel,” Ed whispered. “You came all over her.” “Yeah, right away,” Lee gasped. When Lee left, Kimi dangled like a marionette on a broken string, held up only by the arms around her chest. “Are you all right?” “Yes.” Lee was back and, with a warm wet towel, he cleaned her face and chest. “I’m so sorry about that. It was unintentional. I’m not into degradation.” “That’s okay. I don’t mind.” “I’m going to clean your thighs, okay? You’re very wet.” “Thank you.” “Let me help you get dressed,” Lee said. “I can do it.” “I don’t think so.” While Ed held her in a standing position, Lee slid her dress down over her head. “You’re very beautiful,” Lee whispered. “Your husband is one lucky guy.” Lucky, she thought, fighting off tears. “Do you want us to stay with you for a while?” Kimi forced a smile. “I’ll be fine, thank you.” After the men left, Kimi carefully folded the towel that Lee had used on her, intending to take it to the ladies room or to wherever he got it and then, in an explosion of guilt, she stuffed it in her mouth and screamed. “The socks,” she sobbed, her body wracked with convulsions. “You lied to the socks! You can’t hide from this anymore. You have to tell him, Kimi. You have to tell him what just happened. He has to know the real you. You owe it to him.”
25
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 6
H
arry didn’t like the idea of leaving Kimi by herself. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust her, it was just that…well, he didn’t trust her in the situation they were in. He was only beginning to understand how malleable she was, how circumstances affected her behavior, and how there was more behind her unrestrained sexuality than he could comprehend. Instead of moving to a different room when they separated, he circled around to the opposite side of the room Kimi was viewing and stared through the window at her—at her face pressed up against her window. Is that someone behind her? No, just a shadow. Don’t paranoid and suspicious—it’s a great relationship killer. You can leave now—she’ll be okay. We’ll be okay. Just as he was about to turn and walk away, a sultry voice drifted into his ear. “Hi, Harry.” He spun around and came face to face with Alexandra. “Oh…hi…” “Did you like my show?” Harry smirked. “You bet.” “I had three guys come in my mouth tonight,” she pouted, “and I haven’t come yet, not even once. Now, I ask you—is that fair?” “Life’s not fair.” “I mean, my pussy is so wet! I need someone to help me, Harry. Will you help me?” Harry froze for a second, unable to bring himself to
26
Collision Course speak. It wasn’t so much that he wanted Alexandra—it was that he was being challenged, and Harry loved challenges. He loved competition and confrontation. Alexandra was challenging him, and he was not going to back down. The fact that Alexandra oozed sexuality made the challenge even greater. But the once second he froze was enough for the predatory Alexandra to move in for the kill. She smiled, reached behind her neck, untied her dress, and let it slip to the ground. She pressed her breasts up against him and whispered in his ear. “Will you help me, Harry?” Goddammit. She’s good! “Exactly how,” Harry said, “can I help you?” “Atta boy. Give me your hand.” Alexandra bent over, scooped up her dress, and led Harry into a parlor. “We’re going to have company soon. Doug and my friend, Lacy. Do you mind?” “The more the merrier,” Harry shrugged. Does she think she’ll scare me off? Not a chance? “I want the lights on, okay?” Alexandra said. She didn’t wait for an answer, but instead flipped a switch and bathed the room in light.” “No problem here.” Alexandra stretched on the blankets piled on the floor. “Good. So get naked and get down here and eat my pussy.” Harry felt victory slipping away—Alexandra may have been more of an opponent than he thought. Barely able to control his fingers, he fumbled with his clothes until he had them all off. Then he kneeled down, lay down, and ran his tongue up and down Alexandra’s labia. “Yessssssssssssss. A little harder, Harry. Use your fingers, baby. Put one up my ass and get your tongue in further for God’s sake!” Harry eased a finger into Alexandra and pressed his face against her.
27
Keiko Alvarez “Mmmm, that’s nice.” Harry heard the curtains flutter and sensed others in the room, but he wasn’t going to look up. He wasn’t going to give Alexandra the satisfaction of knowing how turned on he was now. “Hi Doug,” Alexandra said. “Hi, Lacy.” “Hey, baby,” Doug said. Lacy didn’t say anything, but leaned over and kissed Alexandra. “How is he?” Pretty good. Harry, come up for air, will ‘ya? Come up and meet Lacy.” Harry raised his head and pulled himself to his knees. Kneeling by Alexandra’s prone body was a short, blonde woman who was already stripping off her clothes.” Hi, Lacy.” Lacy shimmied out of her panties. “Hi, Harry.” “Harry,” Alexandra said. “I want to put my legs over your shoulders and fuck me, okay? And while you do that, I’m going to eat Lacy’s pussy. How’s that sound?” Harry didn’t answer, just lifted Alexandra’s legs and drove into her. “Oooo,” she giggled. “He’s an animal.” Like he was hypnotized, he watched Lacy carefully lower herself onto Alexandra’s face, balancing herself by placing her hands on Alexandra’s tits. The sight of Alexandra’s tongue darting in and out of Lacy’s pussy excited him, and he started to pound into her harder and harder. “Now,” Alexandra groaned, “I want you to suck Doug’s cock.” “What!” “Just a little, baby. Just for a second and then Lacy will take over. If you do that for me—just for a second—you can fuck me in the ass.” Then Alexandra’s voice turned sinister. “You shouldn’t be here, Harry,” she snarled. “You should be with your little
28
Collision Course China doll wife, your delicate, sweet, child wife, you fucking cradle robber, you know that, right? So you have to pay the price, baby. You have two choices. Get up and get out, or take Doug’s cock in your mouth.” She…she only looks young,” Harry stammered. Now’s she’s making me feel guilty. Me! “And she only looks delicate, I suppose. Two choices, Harry. You decide.” She’s got me. She’ll laugh if I leave and she’ll laugh it I stay. Oh, well, at least I’ll get to fuck her in the ass, and her ass is so different from Kimi’s—so broad and…” “One second.” Doug laughed and sashayed over to Harry. “I don’t blame you, man. I know what I’d do if Alexandra offered her ass up to me. Now, open wide.” Harry grimaced and closed his eyes and braced himself. He felt the tip of Doug’s cock on his lips and forced himself to remain still. “He’s losing his hard-on,” Alexandra shouted. “Get over here, Doug.” Doug rubbed Harry’s head and quickly positioned himself next to Lacy who, while she ground herself on Alexandra, she eagerly took him into her mouth. “One second, you said,” Harry hissed.” “Go for it, big boy.” Alexandra shouted in a mocking voice. “Lift me up and go for it.” When Harry lifted Alexandra’s ass up off the ground, he decided that he wasn’t going to go slow. He was just going to go! “Oh, Jesus!” Alexandra shouted. “He’s pretty fucking big, Doug. Oh, God!” For five minutes the room was a writhing mass of bodies and a cacophony of moans and groans and finally, a massive exchange of fluids. Harry fell backward onto his back. Lacy fell sideways, holding on to Doug for balance, but Doug toppled over onto
29
Keiko Alvarez his side, taking Lacy with him. Alexandra just lay where she was, gasping for air. “Will we see you again?” Doug asked. “I don’t know,” Harry gasped. “Well, maybe we’ll see you later. Later? Jesus, these people must be insatiable. He closed his eyes and heard rustling noises. “Here are your clothes,” Alexandra hissed. “I’m also leaving you some towelettes. Clean off your cock before you go meet your baby girl. I’m going to turn off the light now.” ”Okay,” Harry mumbled. Alexandra kneeled next to him and breathed in his ear. “You and I are a lot alike. You know what I mean, you crazy motherfucker—sadistic. You hurt me, if you must know, but I liked it. If we get together again, you can really hurt me if you want. Think about it.” Harry kept his eyes closed until the others had left the room and then he thought about what Alexandra had just said. Sadistic? I don’t think so. Asshole? No doubt. Well, when was it you thought you had hit bottom? Oh yeah— it was when that woman was sobbing in your arms after she had just gotten off the phone with her preschoolers and when she was still sobbing as you pounded her ass and the other woman—what was her name?—forced her pussy onto her face and when you felt nothing for her, not even the slightest bit of pity for her. That was pretty fucking low. But this? This takes first prize. This is the brass ring. Alexandra was right. Kimi is like a China doll, delicate and fragile. It wasn’t like he didn’t know what he was getting into. He had heard the rumors and had seen the leers, but she seemed so happy all the time and oblivious to what others were saying and thinking. She had to be strong to endure that, she had to be very strong.
30
Collision Course It wasn’t until they got together that he realized that her strength was a facade, that she had a void within her, a void that he was determined to fill with his love, a void that made her cry at the oddest times, and a void that wouldn’t let her tell him why she was crying. He was able, over time, to gently pry some information about her past, but Kimi kept her secrets very close. So, he’d back off and then try again later and get some more information, and he wasn’t about to give up. He would never give up until he knew what it was that she needed. But he had a good idea what she needed, and the fear that he couldn’t provide it ate at him. He thought about Kimi and the two men. Yes, he knew what had happened and when. He knew that it happened only a week before they got married. He knew that it was the night she piled all of his clothes on the bed. He knew because someone told him, someone that didn’t know that she had married him and that knew only that she was married, because it wasn’t like they advertised it or sent out invitations or had their pictures in the paper. It was the Chapel of Love for Christ’s sake. “Hey, man,” the guy said. “You know that chick Kimi? The hot Oriental chick with the fine ass? I heard she got double teamed just a week before she got married. Poor fucker she married, huh?” The ground opened up underneath him and he felt himself falling to the center of the earth, but he had enough strength to grab the guy around the neck and squeeze hard and he would have snapped his neck if common sense hadn’t leapt into his brain just in time. “I’m that poor fucker,” he hissed. “I had no idea,” the guy croaked. “I…I never would have…” Harry let the man go. He ran like hell.
31
Keiko Alvarez So he knew why Kimi couldn’t tell him—not yet—but he’d keep asking. She’d tell him some day—some day when she trusted him and believed their relationship would survive it. Harry sighed and opened the foil containers containing the towelettes, cleaning himself thoroughly—obsessively, almost, as though he was trying to clean off the stain his shame had left on him. He pulled on his clothes, fumbled around in the dark until he found the chair, settled into it, and let the tears stream down his cheeks. One of you is going to die of a broken heart, he thought, and it isn’t going to be Kimi. You will not let it be Kimi. Harry knew all too well that power and sex were related, and that all too often sex was used to dominate someone, and he was certain that someone, at one time, had used the power of sex on her, destroying her self esteem. But could he dominate Kimi? That was impossible. She was all too willing to do what he wanted, and all he wanted to do was love her. Could she dominate him? Absolutely, but she never used sex as a weapon. When he heard about her and the men, he could have ended it. He had every reason. But there was a problem. He loved her and he wanted her to be happy. He would do anything for her. He would kill for her. But he couldn’t keep his pants zipped, could he? He had to show Alexandra who was boss, and it turned out to be Alexandra. So, who was he to sit in judgment of anyone? How could he judge Kimi? Harry. You fucked up big time. You have such a beautiful wife and you pull this bullshit? She’ll never forgive you. But you have to tell her. You have to. You owe it to her.
32
Collision Course
Chapter 7
H
e saw her in the distance, sitting in a loveseat, her head laid back, her hair spilling over the back cushion, her eyes closed and her mouth slightly open. He just stood and watched her for a while—he watched her chest rise up and down as she breathed and he felt his legs getting weak with fear—fear over what would happen when he made his confession. “Hi,” he whispered. “Oh, Harry,” she cried. “I’m so happy you’re here. Sit by me, please sit by me.” Harry slid onto the loveseat beside her. “Have you been waiting long?” “No. Only a couple of minutes or so.” “Oh…” “I…” “You go first.” “No, you go first.” “I have something to tell you,” Kimi said. “But I don’t just want to come out and tell you. I…I want you to ask me, you know, like we always do. It’ll make it easier for me because this way, this way…oh, Harry!” “What…what do you want me to ask you?” He knew what was coming—where were you? Who were you with? What did you do? How could you! A hard, dry lump formed in his throat.
33
Keiko Alvarez “What you always ask me,” Kimi whispered. “Oh. That. Have you ever…” Kimi cast her eyes down at the floor. “Yes.” “Hmmm. Do you want to tell me about it?” I…I sat in a chair, you know, sitting on one guy while I…oh, Harry…while I sucked another guy off.” “Oh.” “But listen to me, the guy I was sitting on put a finger in me—back there—and he asked me if I wanted another person with us. I’d never do that, Harry, never, unless you asked me to.” “That’s nice to know.” “Are you angry?” “No. I already knew.” “You…you knew? How is that possible?” “It’s like they say—six degrees of separation, you know. You’re bound to run into someone who knows someone and so on and then you hear things whether you want to or not.” “My God. And you’re okay with it?” “Sure. If you love me.” “Oh, Harry. Of course I love you.” “Now you—now you ask me.” “Oh. Have you ever…” “Yes.” “Tell me.” “Well. Basically I fucked her while she ate another woman, and…” “And?” “And I fucked her in the ass.” “I know. I already knew.” “Are you serious?” “It’s like you said, you know someone who knows someone and so on.” “Oh, my God. That’s hard to believe.” “Small world, I guess.”
34
Collision Course “I guess.” “But…” “But what?” “You asked me something earlier today.” “I did? Oh my God, you mean…” “Just for a second. Honest.” Kimi started to giggle. Harry’s face flushed with a combination of embarrassment and fury. Was she laughing at him— mocking him? “What’s so funny?” ”Why is it that when two girls make love everyone is like—oooo, isn’t that special—but just let a guy touch another guy and you’re headed for hell?” “So…you’re not upset?” “No. Kind of turns me on.” “God, I love you,” Harry whispered. They embraced. Their tongues dueled as they kissed. He slid his hand up her dress and eased his fingers into her pussy. “We’re on full display.” “I don’t care.” “You don’t?” “Why would I object to someone looking at the most beautiful girl in the world and realizing that she’s with me?” “Oh, god, Harry. That’s so romantic. I don’t mind, either. I don’t care who sees me like this as long as I’m with you. Do you want me to suck you off? I’ll do it—I’ll get down on my knees and do it right here in front of the doors so we’re the first thing people see when they walk in.” “I want you too, but not here. At home.” Kimi flicked her tongue against his ear. “Let’s go, then.” Harry felt the moisture from her tongue run down his earlobe. “Yes, lets.” “Harry…Do you want to come here again?” “Why not? We both seem to be okay with it.”
35
Keiko Alvarez Harry and Kimi walked the short distance to their townhome, arm in arm, giggling and laughing, blissfully content that they had finally reached the stage where they could be honest with each other, each thinking the other had answered the questions they had been asking for so long, each thinking that the other had accepted their actions in the club, and each astonished at the power of their love—a power so strong it could overcome the events of the evening.
36
Collision Course
Chapter 8
H
arry and Kimi were in an altered state of mind by the time they climbed the stairs to their townhome. In one swift motion, Harry ripped Kimi’s dress up and over her head, leaving her standing only in her shoes. In one swift motion, Kimi tore the buttons off Harry’s shirt. But when she zipped down his pants and dropped to her knees, he stopped her. He didn’t feel clean enough yet, certainly not clean enough for Kimi to take him into her mouth. “I want to shower. Me first and then you.” Kimi was relieved that she would get to shower. Perhaps I’ll be able to wash some of Ed’s cum out of me and maybe, just maybe, get the taste of Lee out of my mouth. It didn’t matter that Kimi had accepted his actions. Harry was still consumed with guilt, so he scrubbed himself furiously. He washed his hair and soaped himself and washed his hair again, but it wasn’t until he imagined his guilt and shame swirling down the shower drain that he felt clean enough to turn off the water. He exhaled, toweled off, and walked into the bedroom, where Kimi was laying on the bed, moving her legs like a cat in heat, touching herself and blowing him kisses. “Wait for me.” Harry eased himself onto the bed, his cock already hard in anticipation. Kimi reached as far into herself as she could, trying to
37
Keiko Alvarez coat her fingers with the cum left by a stranger so she could pull it out of her. She opened her mouth and let the shower pour into it until it flowed out of her mouth like a waterfall, but it wasn’t until she imagined her guilt and shame swirling down the shower drain that she was able to turn off the water. She stood in front of the mirror, combing her hair, studying her body. What is it that makes men want me so? I’m nothing special. What’s it matter, though. They want me—that’s what matters. Harry wants me. Harry loves me. Her legs were barely able to carry her as she strode into the bedroom, anxiously anticipating the lovemaking to come. “Wait,” Harry said. “Wait?” “Yes. You know those panties you have? The white lace ones you call boy-shorts?” “Yes, but…” “Put them on for me.” “Are you kidding?” “No, please, put them on for me.” “Har-reeeeeeeee!” “Please.” “Harry! What…Oh, all right.” She rummaged through her underwear drawer, pulled out the panties, and slid them up her legs and over her hips, shaking as she did because, whatever excitement she had felt only seconds earlier had been multiplied tenfold. She turned to face Harry, instinctively crossing her arms across her breasts. “What are you doing?” “I feel so naked.” “You were actually naked just a few seconds ago.” “I know, but I feel more naked now.” “I can see your bush through the panties. It’s so…so sexy to see you like this. I want you to do something else.”
38
Collision Course “What?” “Put on the garters and stockings I bought you for the wedding, the white ones.” Kimi didn’t answer him, but silently reached into her drawer, into a special box she kept, and pulled out the garter and stockings. She shoved everything off the top of her dresser and onto the floor, hoisted herself onto the dresser, raised one leg and fully exposed to Harry’s intense stare, slowly pulled a stocking over it. She gave him a wink, raised her other leg, and pulled the stocking on. Finally, she lowered herself to the rug, hooked the garter around her back, and connected the stockings to it. “Jesus Christ,” “What now, baby?” “The camisole,” he said. He didn’t have to say which one, because she knew. The low-cut one—the cute one with the lace bodice—the see-through one. Kimi felt an orgasm tear through as she pulled it over her head, a massive orgasm, but one that she managed to control, despite the feeling that she was going to collapse. “Can I come to bed now?” “No. I want you to be fully dressed.” “In what?” “You decide. You decide because, whatever you pick, that’s what you’re going to wear the next time we go to that club.” “Wait here.” “I’m not going anywhere, trust me.” Kimi ran into her closet and desperately searched for a particular skirt, a white skirt with pleats, a white skirt that billowed out at the bottom and that was much too short, a skirt she planned on returning to the store, but a skirt that was perfect for this occasion. She found it, ripped off the price tag, and slipped it on. Wonderful, she thought, pleased that the hem barely came
39
Keiko Alvarez to the tops of her stockings. But a blouse? What could she wear on top of the camisole? A sweater! A button down sweater, only she wouldn’t button it! Maybe the last two buttons—yes, she’d button the bottom two buttons. She slipped on a white sweater and tiptoed back into the bedroom. “Well?” “Oh, my God. You look like…like an angel. All you need is wings.” “Do you want me…do you want me to come to bed dressed?” “No. But leave on the stockings.” “And the camisole. I like the way it feels when your hands are on top of it.” “And the camisole,” he groaned. She scarcely had the strength to undo the garter and slide off her panties, but at long last, she snuggled up against Harry. She thrilled at the sensation of the silky material of the camisole sliding over her breasts and nipples as Harry’s hands slid over her. He thrilled at the sensation of the cool, silky material of the stockings giving way to the hot, soft flesh of her thighs. He pulled her to his knees and positioned himself behind her. She knew—she knew the instant he was in her she would come. He studied the image in front of her—Kimi presenting herself to him, her garters stretched tight against her legs, her head hanging and her hair lying on the sheet as she waited for him. He eased up behind her and thrust himself into her. She gasped and then she moaned and then she collapsed,
40
Collision Course Harry falling with her. He lay with her a while, slowly moving in and out and then he pulled out and started to slide his cock up and down between her cheeks. “What are you doing to do?” she whispered. “I don’t know,” he answered. “Do you…do you want to come inside me…back there?” “Do you want me to?” “Yes.” “Then tell me.” “Don’t make me do that.” “Tell me.” “Please.” “Please what?” “Please…please fuck me in the ass.” She grabbed the pillow, waiting for the pain, waiting for the joy that would follow the pain, waiting for Harry to come. She felt him against her, but there was no pain. He barely touched her when he groaned and spilled his hot jism all over her. He fell onto his back, gulping air. “I couldn’t hold it.” She smiled to herself, happy that he was happy. She snuggled up against him and held him as his cum slid down between her thighs. Then The Thing—the Thing that invaded her mind so often—The Thing came after her. Please, her mind begged The Thing. Let me enjoy this moment. Please! But The Thing was relentless and horrible and determined—determined to destroy her. It kept coming, and when it arrived, it controlled all her senses. She felt the rage she had felt on that day, years ago. She smelled the burnt gunpowder. She felt the trigger of the shotgun on her finger and the smooth
41
Keiko Alvarez wooden stock and the hard metal barrel. She saw the room turn bright white when she pulled the trigger and the woman on the ground with the blood coming out of her ear and Diego on the bed curled up covering his head with his arms. She heard the explosion of the shots and she heard Diego’s whimpering and she saw the small pool of blood by the woman’s face and she smelled the urine pooling in front of Diego and she smelled the shit on his legs and she heard the chucking noise the pump made when she pulled it back and chambered another round and she felt the heat of the empty shells as she picked them up and she tasted the gunpowder residue on her fingers as she licked them to cool them off and she tasted the bile rising in her throat. Harry felt her tremble. He felt her tears on his chest. He knew better than to ask, because he had asked in the past and she wouldn’t answer. All he could do was let it pass and pray that—one day— he’d know what demon possessed her. But for now, she was just Kimi, lying in his arms, waiting to be loved.
42
Collision Course
Chapter 9
“Y
ou want another guest pass!” Herm exclaimed. “Do you have any idea how much they cost?” “No,” Harry said, “But if you can get Kimi and me one, we’ll…we’ll go into one of the rooms.” “You…and…” Herm was too stunned to finish his sentence, and visions of Kimi naked—no, Kimi fucking— were dancing in his brain. “Yes, Kimi and I will, you know, in one of the rooms.” “Done. Any chance that I and Becca could…” “No.” Herm knew that the conversation was over and that to go any further would be pushing his luck. Once they knew they were going to the club, and once they knew that they would be on display, Harry and Kimi obsessed over details—what would they wear, what would they do, how long would they be in the room? But in Harry’s mind, the real question was—why? Why the hell were they doing this at all? There was a simple answer—it was what Kimi wanted, and if that’s what she wanted—if that’s what she needed—he was going to want it, too. Saturday night, the night of the visit to the sex club, came much too soon and not soon enough. Kimi had decided that the white garter and camisole and all the rest were just too much to deal with, so she wore a short red mini with a
43
Keiko Alvarez matching red tube top and of course, no underwear. One lift over her head and one pull down over her hips and she’d be totally nude. Harry finally decided on a pair of drawstring Capri pants and a tight black sleeveless tee shirt and of course, no underwear. One lift over his head and one pull down over his hips and he’d be totally nude. The only question that remained was—what would they do? What kind of sex would they engage in? What did other people want to see? Kimi knew—they wanted to see her. The people in the club wanted to see her—Lee and Ed convinced her of that. They wanted to see Harry’s cock in her mouth and his face up against her pussy and her legs over his shoulders and her breasts shaking when he took her from behind. And she wanted them to want her. As nervous as he was, Harry was already hard—achingly hard—as they walked up the steps to the club. He really didn’t want his wife on display but—on the other hand, the idea of her making love to him in full view of strangers excited him. The disembodied voice greeted them again. “Member number?” “We’re…uh…guests of Doctor Herm…” Bzzt! The door unlocked. “Please come in.” The same young girl who had greeted them the last time greeted them again. “We’re all so excited about you two, there’s a buzz building already. Most of the people who use the viewing rooms are, you know, middle aged and nowhere as attractive as you two. And you, Kimi, you look so young, I’m sure every man in the place will fantasize about you for weeks.” The girl paused and took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and exhaled slowly.
44
Collision Course “And you, Harry. Those scars—I can’t wait to see if you have any on your body. I can just imagine…” She closed her eyes again and seemed to let her mind drift into space. “Anyway,” she said, dropping back into the real world, “I suggest you use the room on the right on the top floor. It’s round, unlike the others, so your audience will be able to move about and see you from all angles. In the left rear of the room there’s a men’s shower and changing room, and in the right rear there’s a ladies shower and changing room. Do you think you’ll go right in? Because if you’re going right in, I want to watch.” “I…I guess we will start right away.” “Great. Well, I’ll see you—all of you—in a few minutes.” Harry and Kimi glanced into each other’s eyes, their nervousness suddenly palpable. Holding hands, they walked up the three flights of stairs to the fourth floor, made a right turn, and silently walked to the viewing room. “Are you sure?” Harry whispered. “Yes.” “Okay then.” They walked through a swinging door into the dimly lit room and stood in the middle of it, facing each other. They hugged and kissed and held on to each other, Kimi waiting for Harry to take control. He slipped his shirt over his head, kissed Kimi, and slipped her tube top over her head. “Harry!” she gasped. She pulled him to her and fused her lips to his, reached down inside his pants, fondling his cock. “Do you want me?” Harry groaned, knowing that, simply because Kimi was holding him, he was on the verge of coming. “Yes, of course.” “Take my skirt off and then take off your pants.” Harry’s breath came in short bursts, his heart pounded in his chest, and his mouth was dry—but not for long.
45
Keiko Alvarez He unzipped Kimi’s skirt and, sliding down her body, slipped it over her hips, down the floor and then lifted her feet one at a time, taking off her shoes before he took off her skirt. Then, with her standing nude for everyone to see, he slid up slightly and started licking her between the legs, letting her sweet juices flow into his mouth. “Harry. I…I’m going to fall down.” “Hang on. Just hang on for a while. I’m coming up.” He slipped out of his pants and sandals, stood up, and pressed Kimi’s body against his. “You feel so good,” he whispered. “Fuck me.” “Not yet. I want you to suck my cock while I eat your pussy.” “But we never do that. We’ve tried and…” “We’ll try again. I’ll lie down and you—you just sit on my face.” He slowly lowered himself to the floor and lay on his back. Kimi turned his back toward him, straddled his chest, lowered herself onto him, pushed her pussy hard onto his mouth, and leaning over, consumed his cock. **** Outside the room, Herm was madly fondling Becca’s breasts while she reached behind her and stroked his cock. “I have to fuck you,” he whispered. “We can’t,” she moaned. “You know the rules.” “It’s dark. I can lift your skirt and…” “Just fucking do it then, okay? And don’t come! Don’t come until they do. Come when he does, because I want to imagine it’s him.” “And I want to imagine that you’re Kimi,” Herm groaned. They started a rhythm—a slow rhythm they thought would be impossible for others to notice.
46
Collision Course
**** Inside the room, Harry’s cock was no longer something attached to his body—not to Kimi, at least. It had a life of its own, and it had desires of its own, and she loved it, so she made love to it, caressing it, kissing it, licking it from top to bottom, thrilled when she felt it pulse and jerk and when she tasted the salty liquid dripping from it, and excited at the thought of the torrent that was going to come, the torrent that would come when she decided it would come. Harry was in a state of delirium—Kimi’s incredible talents and the secretions pouring onto his face and the musky taste of her dark hole—the hole he was slowly probing and opening further and into which he tongue moved deeper—those sensations were sending him to the edge, but he didn’t want to come yet. Sure, he could come at least twice, but he wanted their first orgasms to be monumental, so he lowered his head and whispered to Kimi. “Stay the way you are. I’m going to slide out from under you and get behind you.” “No. Let me finish, please!” “I want us to come together.” “I can come this way.” “You never have.” “I can.” “I don’t think you can. You…you’re too focused on what you’re doing and besides, I want everyone to see my cock in your pussy.” “Hurry.” Harry maneuvered out from under her, kneeled behind her, and slowly slid into her. He moved only so far as to let the head of his cock enter her and then he pulled back. Then he slid in an inch further and pulled out again, marveling at
47
Keiko Alvarez how he glistened with her succulent elixir. He kept thrusting in and out of her a bit at a time until she finally screamed. “Oh, God, Harry. Fuck me!” Harry slammed into her. He pounded into her. He squeezed her nipples and massaged her clit and reached between her thighs and pushed two fingers into her pussy, spreading her wider and wider. **** Herm and Becca trembled with excitement, their eyes bulging with each of Harry’s thrusts, Herms pounding matching Harry’s. “Do you see what he’s doing? He’s gonna fuck her in the ass. I know it.” “He…he couldn’t,” Becca cried. “I…can’t…hold…off!” “Don’t…you…fucking…come…oh—oh—oh—oh!” But the excitement was too much for both of them, and they both had the most intense orgasms they had had in years. With his cum and Becca’s fluids coating his cock, there was hardly any friction left as he continued to push into her, but there was enough, just enough for him to keep from getting completely soft. “Are we…are we…” Becca said, trembling. “Yes…We’re gonna keep fucking.” “Mmmmmm. Thank you, Harry and Kimi!” **** When Harry knew that Kimi was ready to come, he fell backward, taking her with him, until he was on her back and she was on top of him, driving himself in and out of her, holding her hips, and whispering into her ear. “They can see us,” he said. “They can see my cock and
48
Collision Course your pussy, and they can see my cock going into your pussy, and they can see your tits and your little nipples pointing upward and your ass flattened out against me and…” “I’m coming!” She felt his hot cum pour into her, burst after burst after burst, just as her orgasm seized her and paralyzed her, her mouth open and her eyes closed and her lips taut. When she was able to breathe again, Kimi was ready for Harry to cum in her mouth, but he denied her that pleasure and gave her another pleasure instead. “Turn around,” he said, “and perform your magic, and show them how I stretch your pussy.” A firestorm was lit inside of Kimi. She lifted off Harry, spun around, and slammed herself down on top of him. She moved her hips back and forth, bending over to let him suck on her tits and bite her nipples, and she knew that everyone could see how enormous he looked as he entered her and how, when he pulled on her ass, her cheeks spread and she was totally and completely exposed. Kimi whipped her head around in ecstasy, her long hair flying randomly, her orgasm flowing through her over and over and over, until she collapsed, delighted with the warm sensation of Harry’s cum shooting into her. “Did you enjoy that?” “Yes!” “I love you.” “I love you!” “Can you come again?” “I don’t think so. Can you?” “I don’t think so.” “Should we…should we go?” “I guess. We can rest a bit and then—if you’re up to it— resume at home.” “Yes. At home.” “Well, then…” Harry leaned back on his heels, struggled
49
Keiko Alvarez to his feet, and helped Kimi up. “I’ll meet you in the center area.” “Okay,” she mumbled. Neither of them heard the applause coming from the viewers, nor did they hear Herm’s groans and Becca’s moans when they came, or the moans and groans from a dozen other couples who were coming in synchronicity with Harry and Kimi. All the rules had been suspended for the night.
50
Collision Course
Chapter 10
K
imi didn’t want to shower—she wanted to feel Harry’s cum slide down her thighs. She loved that feeling—the feeling of his love slipping out of her, sometimes in big gobs, and sometimes in small rivulets, but if she worked her muscles right, it would always come out. She stared into the mirror in the changing room, smiling and happy, reliving the events that had just taken place, squeezing her nipples, alternating between gentle squeezes and outright pinches. Kimi reluctantly pulled on her skirt and tube top and wandered out the changing room door, making her way to the center of the floor. “Akimi?” a voice called. She spun around and stared into the face of a stranger, a light-skinned black man with a handsome face. “Yes?” “It’s Lee—you know, from a couple of weeks ago.” “Oh my God,” Kimi laughed. Instinctively she covered her eyes and blushed. “I know how you feel. That’s why Ed and I prefer to do things in the dark. It can be embarrassing running into someone you…” Kimi giggled, lowering her hand to look into his eyes. “Yes.” “Listen,” Lee said. “I just wanted to tell you how
51
Keiko Alvarez beautiful I think you are. In fact, you’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever…been with.” Over time, Lee had developed a theory of why people allowed themselves to be viewed having sex. Most, he concluded, were women starving for the physical release from reality that orgasms brought and whose lovers were unable to give them that release, or crazy macho men—men who couldn’t make it with a woman in private, but who somehow felt superior when they were on display, when they were taking advantage of some poor soul. But not Kimi, and not Harry. She certainly wasn’t starving for anything, and Harry—it seemed to Lee that Kimi owned Harry. Beautiful, Kimi thought. He called me beautiful! He’s the one that’s beautiful! Trying not to tremble, she thought back to how kind Lee had been, how worried about her he seemed to be, how thrilled she was when she kissed him, how he apologized for spraying his jism on her, how he—how he acted so lovingly toward her. “Thank you—thank you for saying that I’m beautiful. You’re very handsome, too—very. I’m glad I got to see you in the light.” “So you think,” Lee asked, “that if you ever came back here—that you and I, just the two of us, could…” “I…I don’t know. I told Harry about us and he seemed okay with it, but I’m not sure.” “You told him?” “I tell him everything.” That little bit of information unsettled Lee. Harry seemed okay from a distance, but up close—well, he just might not want to meet one of the men who fucked his wife. “Well, I’d better let you go,” he mumbled. Impulsively, Kimi stood on her toes and kissed Lee on the cheek, and that’s when she saw Harry talking to that redhead, Alexandra.
52
Collision Course “Yes,” she whispered. “I’d better go. If it works out, I’d love to make love to you again.” **** Harry didn’t want to shower—he wanted the sensation of Kimi’s slick juices to stay on him as long as it could, coating him and making him feel warm. With any luck, he’d still be moist when they returned to the townhome and then—and then Kimi would lick it off, little by little and then he’d coat her with his slippery cream. But reluctantly he pulled on his pants and shirt and made his way out of the changing room. “Well,” a voice said, a somewhat sinister, sarcastic voice. Harry turned around and saw Alexandra with her hands on her hips and a smirk on her face. “I guess I owe you an apology,” she said. “China-doll isn’t all that fragile, is she? But I didn’t see you up her ass, did I? Does she give you that particular gift?” Oh, Jesus. Do I really have to have another contest with Alexandra? “Yes. Whenever I want it.” All right. Not exactly true—it’s more like whenever she wants it, and besides, I’m not into hurting Kimi. But Alexandra—I could happily make her scream. “Damn. That’s too bad. It’s been two weeks and I can still feel you—I can still…” She pressed her breasts against Harry and whispered into his ear, “I can still feel your big, hard cock ripping me open. So, I thought maybe that you and I—forget Doug—maybe you and I could work on my pain management someday. Whatd’ya think?” Careful, Harry. For a brief moment, he let his mind drift back to his bout with Alexandra, remembering how fucking hot and tight she was, what it felt like to shoot his cum into such a tight space, and what a bitch she was, a bitch that needed some slapping around. But that was something the old Harry would enjoy—the pre-Kimi Harry—and he had
53
Keiko Alvarez vowed never to go back to being that person. “I don’t know. I told Kimi about us and she seemed okay with it, so maybe.” Alexandra hid her shock well. “Hmmm,” she purred, “I’ll keep my fingers crossed, my legs open, and my cheeks spread okay, baby?” She crept close to Harry and leaned up against him to kiss him and when he looked over her shoulder, he saw Kimi talking to Lee. **** Kimi and Harry waved to each other from across the room, their smiles growing broader as they approached each other. “Hi,” he whispered. “Hi,” she whispered. “Do you want to stay?” “No, do you?” “No, let’s get outta here!” An hour or so later, they lay together, spent from an intense session of lovemaking, a session that ended with Kimi getting her wish fulfilled—her wish to have a pool of Harry’s elixir in her mouth, a pool of elixir she could savor and enjoy. But Harry asked her a question, a question she had to answer. “So,” he said, trying to act casual. “Who was that guy I saw you kiss?” Kimi exhaled, mustering up the courage to tell Harry about her threesome. “That was Lee, one of the guys, you know…” “No, I don’t know,” Harry said. “You know. Why do you always make me say things?” “I don’t know,” he said, beginning to panic. “What…” She ran her finger seductively through the sweat on his chest, leaned close to his ear, and whispered, “He’s one of
54
Collision Course the guys that I had sex with the last time we were at the club. He was the one in my mouth.” The sensation Harry felt was not unlike the sensation he felt when the .45 creased his skull so many years ago. First there was an explosion of sparks in his eyes, then a shooting pain, then the hot rush pulsing through his veins, and the feeling that he was floating, floating on a river of flaming lava. He understood now—he understood that the answer he got from Kimi the last time they were at the club was not the answer to the question he had asked. Harry stammered and gasped. “You…you had sex at the club?” “Sure,” she said, smiling. But her smile was short-lived when she saw the look on Harry’s face. “What did you think…” “I thought—when we talked—I thought you were telling me about—about what you did—you did—before we got married.” “You…know…” Kimi felt The Thing coming for her, laughing at her, ready to annihilate her. She had to get away! She had to get away from Harry because she knew he hated her. He hated her! He had to! She would have hated her! She jumped off the bed and ran to the stairs. She managed three steps before she tumbled down the rest, landing on her side. Pain shot through Kimi, and she was breathless for a second, but she was agile enough to get up and begin to work on the locks. “God dammit! God fucking dammit! Why do we have three fucking locks!” Harry was behind her in two seconds, grabbing her around the waist. “What are you doing?” “I’m leaving!” “Why? How? You’re naked for Christ’s sake!” “Let go of me!”
55
Keiko Alvarez “Stop it!” Kimi swung around and slammed the side of her fist into Harry’s temple. He stumbled backward, stunned, while Kimi returned to the locks. “Stop it!” He picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. She dug her teeth into him and bit down like a Pit Bull— hard! Harry ignored the pain and deliberately putting one foot in front of the other, climbed the stairs to the bedroom. He threw Kimi face down on the bed and lay on top of her. “Let me go!” It was all Harry could do to breathe, no less respond to her. “Please! Let me go! I hate you, motherfucker!” “No you don’t.” “I hate you!” The room spun around him while he fought off the pain in his head and the pain in his shoulder. He glanced down at Kimi’s back and saw his blood mixing with his sweat. “No, you don’t hate me,” he whispered. “You gonna fuck me in the ass, huh? ‘Cause that’s what I am to you, a wet hole, right! Something to stick your cock in! Say it— I’m a fucking whore! Say it!” A tear fell from Harry’s eyes. The situation was bizarre and frightening and Harry was scared to death of something he couldn’t understand, but rapidly the situation became more bizarre and more frightening and Harry was catapulted from being scared to being horrified. Kimi howled like an injured animal. “Dad— eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” For the briefest moment, Harry, his mind altered by physical and mental pain, had the craziest thought. He imagined that he was in a horror film and that, when he
56
Collision Course finally let Kimi go, she… “Dad—eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” …she would turn around and her head wouldn’t be a head, but a giant mouth filled with razor sharp teeth and that mouth would open and rip off his head. So he wouldn’t let her up. He lay on her, blood dripping out of him onto his chest and onto her back, until her screams became whimpers and her whimpers turned into silence. They lay together quietly for an eternity. “We can’t go on like this,” Harry said. Aaaaaaaaaaaaah, Kimi thought. At last. A sense of satisfaction and sadness overcame her— satisfaction that she had finally destroyed the best thing in her life and sadness that she had finally destroyed the best thing in her life. The Thing lurked in the background, smirking. “I’ll go somewhere tonight. I’ll come back for my things.” “What are you talking about? I don’t want you to leave.” “But you said…” “I said we can’t go on like this, and we can’t. We have to see someone—a shrink or counselor or someone. I love you for God’s sake. I don’t care what you’ve done, I just don’t want you to do it anymore, and I want to know why we do the things we do.” “Oh, Harry,” she sobbed. “How can you even look at me?” “That’s the easy part,” he said. To his own amazement, he actually smiled. “Will you let me up now?” “Are you going to run away?” “No. I love you, Harry. Honest to God, I love you.” “You don’t hate me?” “No. I…I don’t know…I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”
57
Keiko Alvarez Harry took a deep breath, sat up, and waited. Kimi pulled herself to a sitting position. “You’re bleeding.” “I know.” “I’m so sorry.” “I know.” “Now what?” “I have to ask you something. That night—the last time we were at the club—when you asked me—did you realize that I was talking about that night?” “I don’t understand. You mean…” Kimi never finished her sentence. Instead, she reared back and slapped Harry as hard as she could. He didn’t move. So, she reared back and slapped Harry as hard as she could again. He saw stars and bright lights flashing in his eyes and heard a ringing in his ears, but he still didn’t move. He deserved whatever she was going to do to him. She raised her hand and held it in the air. She saw the welts on his face and the blood on his shoulder and chest and the tears in his eyes. Slowly she lowered her arm. The Thing was ready to pounce, but Kimi, strengthened by Harry’s love, drove it away. “It has to be a woman,” she whispered. “Who? Who has to be a woman?” “Whoever it is we go to see—it has to be a woman. I…I can only talk to a woman.” Harry broke down and sobbed, laying his head in Kimi’s lap and hugging her. “Thank you,” he cried. At first Kimi resisted. She didn’t want to cry. She wanted to stay strong. But she couldn’t stay strong. “Why? Why? After all the things I’ve done to you, why do you love me?” “I just do. There is no why.”
58
Collision Course
Chapter 11
D
r. Grace Ryan carefully studied Kimi and Harry as they filled out their basic questionnaires. Normally, the couples who came to see her hated each other—at least one hated the other—and her job was to see to it that their breakup wasn’t too damaging. But these two—they clearly loved each other. She could tell by the suppressed tears, the way they looked at each other, and how they held hands whenever they could. So what was their story? When Harry told her, her legs started to jiggle with anticipation. This is going to be interesting. So, she smiled at Harry and Kimi and said, “I like to interview each person alone the first time we meet so I can better understand that person’s background. If it’s okay with the two of you, I’d like to start with Akimi.” Harry shrugged. “If it’s okay with you, honey.” “Sure,” Kimi said, kissing his hand. “I’ll see you in a while.” Whatever sense of calm Kimi had been managing followed Harry out the door, and a feeling of dread crept into her mind—she dreaded the idea of talking about herself. But she sighed, at least it’s a woman. “Okay,” Dr. Ryan said. “Let’s get a little background. I assume by your name—Akimi Komatsu—that you’re ethnically Japanese, and…”
59
Keiko Alvarez “Half Japanese.” “Oh, I see. So you’re mother…” “My father is dead. He was Hispanic—mostly Mexican, and a little Guahibo. Guahibo is—I don’t know—South American of some type. He died when I was seven, and I took my stepfather’s name. My birth name is Akimi Águila.” “So…your mother remarried… “Yes…a Japanese man.” “And he adopted you then?” “No way. He hardly ever even spoke to me.” Dr. Ryan made a quick note—woman does not understand that the name she is using is not her name. “Well, let’s start with your father. He…” “He was an alcoholic.” At first her voice was cold and mechanical, but as she spoke, she became more animated, seemingly happy one second, sad the next, and on occasion, terrified. “He was career military, but never rose above sergeant-drill sergeant. Met Mom in Japan and got her pregnant. Took her to the US. They fought all the time. They screamed at each other and when they did, I hid. I hid behind chairs, in closets, under beds—wherever I could. I peed in my pants when they fought, and Mom would scream at me, so he screamed at her. He’d shout leave her alone and then he’d tell me it was all right. Daddy loved me. He danced with me and he sang to me and he took me exploring, like, once he let me hold a tarantula and he showed me what snakes to be afraid of and…” Kimi stopped and took a deep breath. She tried to continue, but instead, she broke into sobs. “Daddy!” she cried. “Oh, Daddy! Why’d you have to die? I miss you Daddy!” She pulled her feet onto the chair and hugged her knees against her chest, trying desperately to stem the tears flowing from her eyes. Dr. Ryan hated unsettling turns of event like this, the
60
Collision Course kind where was caught off guard and unprepared. She also hated hearing Daddy and loved in the same sentence when those words were uttered by a sobbing woman. She scribbled on her pad. Abuse? “That’s okay, Akimi,” she whispered. “We’re in no rush. Take your time.” “When…when my Daddy died, my whole world changed. Mom started to call me her mistake. She told people that the only reason she was in this country instead of in…” Kimi took a deep breath and exhaled “In wonderful fucking Tżhoku was because of me! I tried so hard but I could never please her. When I was offered a job modeling children’s clothes, she told me I was too skinny and not really Japanese and that my skin was too dark. When I brought home straight A’s on my report card, she told me that it was because I was half Japanese and the other half of me was stupid. I even graduated high school when I was sixteen, but that didn’t seem to matter. She said I’d never be anything!” And Kimi broke down again, sobbing uncontrollably. “I feel so ugly. So fucking ugly-brown and slant-eyed and skinny and…so…so much like a piece of shit!” “Kimi. Surely you realize that you’re attractive otherwise…” “Oh, I can fuck with the best of them.” “And do you think that’s what Harry likes about you?” “Harry? Oh, no, not Harry. He’s so kind to me, so loving. He makes me feel so good all the time.” “You see. Now, I think Harry knows…” Dr. Ryan stopped speaking, transfixed by the scene unfolding in front of her. Kimi had laid her head back and closed her eyes, taking in air in short, quick breaths. “What are you thinking about, Akimi?” “I’m thinking about Harry coming in me,” Kimi whispered.
61
Keiko Alvarez Oh, Jesus, Dr. Ryan thought. I hope the recorder is working. This girl is… “Why don’t you tell me about it?” “It’s depends on where he comes. But wherever it is, I can feel his love. That’s what his cum is—it’s his love” Dr. Ryan thought wiped the sweat off her brow with the sleeve of her blouse. “But the best is when he comes in my mouth. It’s so personal, so intimate, and while I’m doing it, you know, sucking his cock, he whispers to me and tells me how pretty I am and how he loves to see my hair hanging down and when he comes, I like to hold it in my mouth for as long as I can, because it’s his love in there, you know what I mean. I’m holding the essence of his love in my mouth. Oh, I…!” Kimi paused and ran her tongue over her lips, just as Dr. Ryan ran her tongue over her lips. Then, as Dr. Ryan watched, fascinated, Kimi, without ever even touching herself, gripped the arms of the chair in which she was sitting and squirmed as an orgasm took hold of her. Then, like a switch had been turned on, after the orgasm passed, Kimi’s mood changed. “I was a virgin until I was almost twenty. Do you know that? She told me that men were disgusting, she told me that they were pigs, she told me that all they wanted was to stick their thing in you, she told me that if I spread my legs for a man that I was a whore—a dirty whore. My first lover was a woman. How about that? Why? Because men were pigs and they thought I was ugly and…but then I found out that maybe I wasn’t ugly. I posed nude for the art school and I loved being looked at. I loved it. Then—oh, God—then things changed again. She was right all along. I was a whore—a slut! But I knew I could have anyone, and I did. I’ve fucked so many men…” Dr. Ryan became fearful that the situation was getting out of control. “Okay! Okay—relax.”
62
Collision Course What changed, Dr. Ryan scribbled. What had happened to Akimi to make her feel so…dirty? “I’m sorry,” Kimi whispered. “Other than Harry, what did you feel when, um, you engaged in intercourse with someone? What…” “I felt wanted. I felt loved, like I was special, but I was so afraid that they’d leave me, so—I know this already about myself—so I drove them away. We’d fight or something and then it would be over.” “This sex with multiple partners Harry described, the sex at the club. Was that the only time…” “Hardly.” “So…this feeling of being special is increased when…” “Yes.” I have to ask this, Dr. Ryan thought. I have to! “Akimi,” she asked, her mouth dry and her heart pounding, “were you ever…abused…as a child?” “Physically? No.” “Akimi…I feel that there’s something…” “There isn’t! There isn’t. I’ve told you everything!” “Akimi. To be fair to Harry, you have to tell me…” “Please! Oh, God—no! He’s coming for me!” “Who?” She looked into Kimi’s eyes—wide now with fear—and tried to comprehend what was running through her mind. “Who’s coming for you?” “This—this thing in my mind. It’s trying to hurt me, to destroy me, to destroy me and Harry. He made me a slut! Make him go away!” Dr. Ryan began to shake as she absorbed Kimi’s fear. “I’ll try, but you have to tell me…” “I can’t!” “Akimi. For me to help you, you have to tell me what it is that—that’s haunting you so. Maybe not today, but next time we meet. It’s important.” “No! It’s too horrible. He’d never understand!”
63
Keiko Alvarez “You mean Harry? He loves you—I believe he’ll understand whatever it is. After all, it’s not like you killed someone, is it? I mean…” “Isn’t it? What makes you so sure?” Dr. Ryan froze. She studied Kimi’s face and tried to find the deception, the look that said I’m fucking with you, but there was no look. Oh, Christ. Now what? She cleared her throat and chose her words carefully. “Whatever it is that you’re…keeping to yourself…it’s important that we know, so we can deal with it, and…” “Oh, God. I know you’re right. So many times I’ve wanted to tell him, but I can’t. Just—just not today, please?” “Okay, not today. Next time, let’s say in three days.” She leaned back in her chair and exhaled. She felt like whatever—whoever—was after Kimi was coming for her. But first, she had to deal with Kimi’s mother. That was the most valuable help she could provide for now. “But right now, Akimi, we’re going to do something, you and I. Please follow me to the couch and lie down and close your eyes.” Robotically, all of the emotion drained out of her, Kimi lay down, and as requested, closed her eyes, enjoying the coolness of the leather that covered the couch. “I’m going to count backward from ten,” Dr. Ryan whispered. “And every time I say a number, you’re going to relax a little bit more, and we’ll keep doing that until you feel rested. So, ten…” Kimi exhaled and counted with Dr. Ryan. “You see a hot air balloon. The kind that people fly in. Ten.” Yes, Kimi thought, I see it. “It’s red and blue and very pretty. Nine.” “Yes,” Kimi mumbled. “And look. Your mother is in the basket below the
64
Collision Course balloon, smiling and waving. Eight.” “Mama?” “Yes, your mother. She…wait…she’s saying that she’s going to a happy place.” “Don’t leave Mama.” “She says that she must, and that you’ll be happier when she does. She says she’s sorry for all the terrible things she said and that she did. Seven.” The countdown continued until Dr. Ryan reached the number two. “So, wave goodbye, Akimi. Let her go. Let her float away and let her be happy and then you’ll be happy. One.” Kimi lifted her hand to wave to her mother. “Bye, Mama.” “Okay, Akimi. I’ll count to three and you’ll open your eyes and you’ll feel relaxed and refreshed and you will no longer worry about what your mother is thinking. One…two…three.” Kimi opened her eyes and looked around the room. “I…did I take a nap?” “Yes. But that’s okay. You needed it. Now I’m going to talk with Harry.”
65
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 12
H
arry heard the sobs coming from Dr. Ryan’s room, and it took all his willpower not to kick in the door and rescue Kimi. But as he watched her leave the office and walk toward him, she was smiling, not crying. “Are you okay?” “Yes,” Kimi said. “I feel somehow…relaxed. Dr. Ryan is waiting for you.” Inside her office, Dr. Ryan was wiping sweat from her brow, anticipating and dreading the session with Harry that was coming up. I wonder if he’s killed anyone. He looks so innocuous, the kind of person who could blend in, the kind… Harry paused at the entrance to Dr. Ryan’s office and knocked. “Come in,” she said, quickly hiding a tissue in a desk drawer. “Please sit down.” He settled into an arm chair and waited—waited for instructions. “Before I discuss my session with Akimi,” Dr. Ryan said, “I want to discuss your background a bit. So, let’s start with your parents.” “Aaah,” Harry laughed. “You mean Mr. and Mrs. SuperJew?” “Well…” “Israel this, Israel that, Jews this, goyim that,” Harry spit. “By the time I was ten, I was sick of it. My father’s a big
66
Collision Course macha in the community, a big shot, gives thousands to the temple. Big fucking deal. He owns a few delis and a couple of dry cleaning shops and he hires illegals and rakes in the money and that’s how he values himself. He wanted me to go into the deli business. Fuck that, I said. I don’t wanna make fucking coleslaw all day long. Listen to your Faaaah— thuh, my mother said. You’ll be rich. Yeah, well, I went to NYU and majored in forensics. A cop, they cried. How many Jewish cops to you know? One, I said. They didn’t give me a penny toward college, so I did all myself. I did apprenticeships in the summer—got hired by DEA after college. Funny thing is, the way I feel, let people get high, what do I care? But that was where the action was, where the danger was, and I liked it. Then I brought Kimi by. Oh, it was all unsaid, but I knew what they were thinking—she’s not Jewish—she’s not even white! No shit, Sherlock. If he’s such a great Jew, why is my last name Wyatt? I’ll tell you why—because my real last name is pronounced Weezner. Weeeeeeeeezner. It screams Jew, and my father didn’t want to be identified as a Jew, especially with my mother getting sloshed at the gentile country club every day. But Wyatt—I could be Wyatt fucking Earp, for Christ’s sake.” My God, Dr. Ryan thought. He’s consumed with—what?— hate? Self-loathing? “So, what else do you want to know?” Harry snapped. “Is it safe to say that your relationship with your parents was confrontational?” “Confrontational? Do you have any idea what confrontational is? You don’t know shit about confrontational. Confrontational is staring at some punk kid high on PCP who’s pointing a .45 at you and who’s shaking because he knows that if he gets arrested he’s going to the joint for a long time and who knows that if he tries to shoot his way out of the situation he’ll most likely be splattered against the walls and rugs but who’s so fucking high he tries
67
Keiko Alvarez to shoot it out anyway. That’s confrontational. No, my relationship was combative. There’s a difference.” “Um,” Dr. Ryan said, clearing her throat. “Your paperwork says that you were married once before. How did that end?” “She died.” “Do you—do you want to expand on that?” “When I was out of town—when I was out of town getting shot in the fucking head—she was in some cabin in Virginia with some other fucking lawyer, some fat fuck with a two—inch pecker, having a romantic getaway in the snow, in a place with a kerosene space heater, one that filled the room with carbon monoxide and that killed her.” “I’m sorry.” “Don’t be.” “So, I take it your wife was a lawyer?” “What did I just say?” Such hostility! “So, when she died, how did you react?” “How did I react? Let me tell you how. I started looking for married women, women with a couple of kids whose lives revolved around those kids and whose husbands couldn’t understand why they weren’t getting any anymore and didn’t want to hear about how the soccer coach picked on one of the kids and how stupid the teachers were, a guy who’s fucking some chippie, some twenty year old chippie who thinks the guy’s a god because he’s been laid a couple of hundred times in his life and because he knows how to make her come unlike the assholes she dates, the kind of chippie that’ll crawl under his desk at work and give him a blowjob and then all of a sudden the kids are out of the house and the wife is looking around at nothing and she’s wondering why she is getting any, and that’s when I step in, understand? This is what I do—I study people, I know what makes them tick, I know how to turn them, and what I
68
Collision Course wanted to do was turn the wives into fucking machines, and the way I did it was to make them feel beautiful, no matter how un-beautiful they were, to make them laugh and to make them feel wanted and then, when I had them, I’d…” Harry leaned back in the chair and exhaled. “When I had them, I’d lose interest.” A few seconds passed before Dr. Ryan’s trance was broken, a trance brought on by Harry’s maniacal monologue. “I see…” “You don’t see a fucking thing!” Outside, Kimi cringed. Hearing shouting brought back terrible memories. “In addition to the housewives, there were the professional women, women like you, women to whom it didn’t matter if they were married or not, women who had kids because they were supposed to, women like my friend Herm’s wife Becca, who I’ve fucked more times than I can remember. What are you—forty? Forty-two? You’re beautiful, do you know that? Your breasts—what are they— C cups? They don’t sag a bit, or maybe they do, I don’t know, I’d need a closer look. So what are you into? Twentysomethings? Thirty-somethings? Certainly not the balding fucks in your age bracket.” Harry got up out of his chair and walked to Dr. Ryan’s side and like a lion stalking an injured animal, crept closer until his lips were against her ear. “Don’t think I didn’t notice the way you dressed. That black silk top accentuating your blue eyes and your blonde hair, the short skirt, the bare legs. What I wonder is…” He reached down and undid the top button on her blouse. “Is why you don’t show off more, why…” “Sit down, Mr. Wyatt,” Dr. Ryan commanded, a heat as hot as Harry’s breath invading her body. “So what is it? The Omni bar—oh, I just dropped in for a drink—oh, I couldn’t, oh…”
69
Keiko Alvarez “Sit down, please!” Goddam him! “Or is it…” “Sit down. Do you want to solve your problems or not?” This guy is good. Very good! Harry sagged back into the chair, exhaled, and shrugged. “I’m sorry. But I think you’ll love the irony.” “Irony?” “When she died, a lot of her female friends—associates, really—came around to offer me comfort, and with comfort came sex, and that’s how I learned my craft, so to speak. And—you’ll really love this. You see—we were on opposite sides of the law—me the guy trying to put her clients in jail, her the lawyer trying to keep them out. The first time I testified, we locked eyes and I knew I wanted to fuck her, and I did, over and over and over. But we never made love—we competed. We tried to see who could make the other come first. And she had a sharp tongue—she told me that if she ever died, I’d be rich, but if I ever died, it would make no impact on her life, except for the sex and—here’s the ironic part—when she died, she did make me rich, or she would, if I ever sold the townhomes.” “The townhomes?” “She owned two in Georgetown, and I inherited them. They’re worth about four million.” “So why don’t you…” “Because I don’t want to give the bitch the satisfaction!” “Mr. Wyatt. Harry. According to your questionnaire, she’s been dead ten years.” “I know.” “It sounds like…” Please, for Akimi’s sake, let me be wrong. “It seems like you’re still in love with her.” “Do you have any idea what it’s like,” Harry said, all of his energy drained from his body, “to be lying on a gurney, exhilarated that the punk missed, that he shook so much that he only creased your skull, and that all you wanted to do
70
Collision Course was share that information with the woman you loved, and to be told that your wife is dead and then, quietly and secretly, to be told that she died having an affair and then having to go identify her body? She cut my balls off, for Christ’s sake. She fucking emasculated me! Don’t you think I know why I did the things I did? No, I don’t love her anymore. I stopped a long, long time ago.” “So, what was the point…” “Of you? One more time. I wanted to do it one more time. Don’t tell me you weren’t turned on. But—I may be an asshole, but I’m not stupid—I knew nothing was going to happen. So, I was just having fun.” I have some fast decisions to make. He’s losing it! “So, what attracted you to Akimi?” “She’s…she’s different. She…she needs me. I need her. We…I don’t know. I care about her.” “There’s no competition—no combat—no emasculation?” “None.” “Even after she slept with men before you got married? Even after the club? No emasculation?” “She…no—no emasculation. It’s different—she’s an innocent. Christ, she’s so innocent! I—I ache for her. I don’t understand her, but I know that I can’t leave her. But I can’t give her what she needs—I need your help—we, you and I, have to change what it is that she needs because what she needs now is all—consuming.” Well, he loves her, that’s for sure. This is a good sign. “So, let’s talk about Akimi,” Dr. Ryan said. “At last.” “Are you aware that she’s—genetically speaking—half Hispanic?” “What are you talking about? I met her parents. They’re as Japanese as…as…” “You met her mother and step-father. Unfortunately, Akimi lost her father at a very young age, a father she
71
Keiko Alvarez adored and then she grew up in a loveless environment and—at the risk of oversimplifying this—she’s developed an addictive personality. She’s addicted to—to validation—and that validation usually takes the form of sexual intercourse.” “Kimi—Kimi is addicted to sex?” “Well, not exactly, but you can think of it that way. But— and here I risk sounding unprofessional, but I’m going to talk to you in terms that you can understand—terms that you yourself used—despite the fact that you can be a total asshole, I think you know what motivates you and I think you can overcome your issues easily enough, but for Kimi to overcome hers, she’s going to need your help.” She waited for the outrage—the outrage at her use of the expression asshole. But Harry just nodded. “What do I have to do?” “It’s what the two of you have to do. First, Kimi needs an identity of her own, so I want her to take whatever steps are necessary to change her name from Komatsu to Águila, her maiden name. She can take your name in the future, if that’s what she wants.” “Uh-huh,” Harry murmured. “I want you to sell the townhomes. Let go of your pain and your hate.” “Uh-huh.” “I want the two of you to write down what it was you felt when you were at the club, leading up to the point that you decided to have sex with strangers, not beyond that point. I want you to write it, not type it on a computer, and I want you to come back here in three days.” “Okay. Sure.” “And, this is important, Kimi is going to want to have sex with you tonight. That’s a one hundred percent guarantee. You cannot have sex with her. You have to convince her that you love her, and that love does not necessarily mean sex. You can’t change any routine that you have. If you go to bed
72
Collision Course naked, then go to bed naked. Do you understand?” “But…how?” “Just like you convinced the housewives that they were pretty. You can do it.” “But we always…” “You can do it.” “All right.” “You agree to everything?” “Everything.” “Will Akimi do the homework assignment?” “If I ask her to, she will, and I’ll ask her.” He put on a brave face as he left Dr. Ryan’s office. As the elevator was taking Kimi and him down three stories, Dr. Ryan was taking off her panties. “You were close, Harry. But you have no idea what motivates me!” She reached into a desk drawer and pulled out Mr. Rodney, a ten-inch long, inch and a half in diameter black rubber dildo complete with a set of balls, and spread her legs. “Ladies and Gentlemen,” an announcer was saying. “May I introduce Dr. Grace Ryan, author of Harry and Kimi…” No, I can’t use their real names. She pushed her chair back, flopped onto her back, hooked her heels on the desk, and slowly eased Mr. Rodney deep into her vagina. “…author of Mr. and Mrs. X, an Examination of a Relationship Built on Self-Loathing and Sex.” A crowd of adoring conference attendees applauded wildly. She moaned as she moved Mr. Rodney all the way in, spreading her cheeks to let the rubber scrotum massage her ass. Then she saw it! She saw her picture on the cover of Psychology Today. She screamed as an orgasm took over her. “Oh God! Oh my God!”
73
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 13
H
e watched her as she got out of the shower, drying her body, letting the towel run seductively over her breasts, smiling at him. He watched her as she brushed her hair and her nipples got hard—harder than usual. He felt his cock expanding, despite his efforts to control his lust. Then she walked toward him, slowly and voluptuously, like a model walks, one foot directly in front of the other, her eyes burning into his. She pulled back the covers, slid under them, and slithered up to him. With one leg draped over his thigh, Kimi pressed her pelvis against his hip, making sure her breasts tickled his chest. She was a bundle of sexual energy wrapped in a human skin, and the energy was oozing out of her into Harry, making him hot, making him sweat, making him shake. I can’t do this. I can’t not make love to her. But I’ll try. “I love you. I’m so happy we went to see Dr. Ryan. I feel so much—better!” Kimi straddled his body, dragging her hair over his face and his chest and his thighs until, with a flip of her head, her hair was over her shoulders. Then she started dragging her nipples over him as she moved up his body until they lingered on his lips. “Tell me what you want. I’ll do anything you want.” “Anything?”
74
Collision Course “Anything.” Harry pushed Kimi onto her back, lifted himself onto one elbow, and stared down into her eyes. “Then,” he said, “in that case, I want to talk to you.” “Don’t…don’t you want to make love with me?” Harry saw the panic in her eyes. Until then, he never realized how truly fragile Kimi was. This was going to be harder than he thought. “Of course I want you. But talking to Dr. Ryan today brought back memories, and I, I thought you’d like to know something. Do you remember when we first met?” “Yes. In the courtyard. I was with Luz.” “Do you know that it took three weeks for me to work up the courage to talk to you?” “What?” “It’s true. I saw you one day in the cafeteria. I saw you with Luz and I told myself that I had to meet you. Do you know what the first thing was that I noticed about you?” Kimi’s gaze moved back and forth, focusing on one of Harry’s eyes and then the other, trying to figure out what he was up to, if he was joking with her. “I know what it wasn’t. It wasn’t my boobs.” “No,” Harry laughed. “It wasn’t your boobs. It was your smile.” “My smile?” “Yes—your smile. It—it grabbed me, drew me to you. Then it was your lips. I wanted to kiss them so badly. Then your eyes, and your ears—your sexy little earlobes—and then your cheeks and your chin and then I put all the pieces together and fell in love with your face. The next day I was in the cafeteria at the same time and then I noticed your hair, and for weeks after that, I watched you, waited for you, dreamt about you.” “Harry…I…but what about Luz?” “What about her?”
75
Keiko Alvarez “Weren’t you attracted to her?” “Luz is hot, no doubt about it.” “Aren’t I hot?” Great. What a fuck up you are. Think! Think! “Of course you are. But when I first saw you, all I could think of was how pretty you were. You see, Luz has to make herself hot, but you don’t have to make yourself pretty. You just are. And when you want to be hot, there’s no one hotter!” Kimi reached up and touched Harry’s cheek, tears pooling in her eyes. “I love you so much. But I don’t deserve you.” “No, you don’t. You deserve someone much better than me.” They lay together, Harry stroking Kimi’s hair, Kimi allowing herself to believe that they had a future together, the eight hours of night passing by in a flash. The next thing he knew, someone was shaking him. He opened his eyes and stared up at Kimi. She was dressed and smiling at him. “I made you breakfast. Scrambled eggs and toast.” “You…you made breakfast?” “I can cook. In fact, tonight, I’m going to make…spaghetti! Yes—I’m going to make spaghetti.” “After we play tennis?” “Tennis? You hate tennis!” “I don’t hate it—I just suck at it. But you like it, so, I’m going to like it, too.” “Harry,” Kimi said. “What has gotten into you?” “I…I just want you to know that I love everything about you, that’s all.” “You…you’d better get up. Your eggs are getting cold. I’ll see you tonight?” “Tonight.” Kimi hesitated, suddenly fearful by Harry’s new display
76
Collision Course of love—fearful that she wasn’t worthy of it—but after a couple of seconds, she kissed him, stroked his cheek, and whispered in his ear, “I have to go.” His heart sank when she closed the door behind her, but he couldn’t dwell on the empty feeling inside of him. He had things to do. He ambled out of bed, grabbed his laptop, and while he ate his scrambled eggs, searched for a good real estate agent. His search was interrupted by a call from Herm. “Man—where have you been? I’ve been trying to reach you. Jesus—you and Kimi—what a show! The owners of the club want you to come back.” “I don’t think so.” “But…but…” “No—sorry, Herm. I gotta go.” Harry rubbed his eyes, ran his fingers through his hair and returned to the laptop. Again he was interrupted by a phone call—this time from Becca. “Harry. I…I was wondering—you know—like we used to, could we…” “No,” Harry said. “I love Kimi and I’ll never cheat on her.” “Never?” “Never, so, not to be rude, but I have to go. Please don’t call again.” **** Three days later, Harry and Kimi sat with Dr. Ryan. Dr. Ryan held the tear-stained piece of paper they had handed her. “Did writing about your feelings help?” They nodded in unison. “Yes,” Kimi said. “It helped a lot.” Dr. Ryan crumpled the sheets of paper and tossed them into the wastebasket, “Then we won’t need these anymore,
77
Keiko Alvarez will we? Now, Harry, I’d like to talk to Kimi alone.” After Kimi left Dr. Ryan’s office, after another session of hypnotherapy, after Dr. Ryan learned what Kimi’s secret was, the good doctor reached into the wastebasket, pulled out the crumpled sheets of paper, smoothed them out on her desk, and smiled. She smiled at the holes Harry’s pencil had created when he broke it, and she smiled at the smudges Kimi’s tears had left her paper. “Just beautiful,” she sighed. She reached for Mr. Rodney and his new friend, Mr. Richard—Little Richard. As she eased Mr. Rodney into her vagina and Little Richard into her ass, Dr. Ryan thrilled at the image dancing in front of her eyes—the image of her face on the cover of Psychology Today. Her hands worked like a finely tuned machine, one moving out while the other moved in. “Yessssssssssssssssssss. Yesssssssssssssss!”
78
Collision Course
Chapter 14
W
here to start, Harry thought. I can barely remember that night. But he did remember—he remembered his trepidation at leaving Kimi alone, so that’s where he started his homework assignment. I knew how she was, how anything sexual excited her, but I thought it would be okay to leave her, that she would get excited and then we would make fantastic, passionate love. The truth is, though, that—it’s not like I didn’t trust her, but I had to watch her from afar, just to see what would happen. So I went to the other side of the room and stared at her with her face pressed up against the window. I saw her—her face—pressed up against that window. She looked so pretty and my heart beat so fast and I was so happy to be married to her. I remember trying to think about what I would do next, like, would I just go to where we said we would meet and wait and watch the people coming and going, or would I go to another woman and play the voyeur? I know this—my cock was aching, not for anyone, but for Kimi. I wanted to feel her wetness, her slippery warm wetness, and to kiss her lips, her lips that are so soft and tender, and I wanted to feel her flesh, all of her flesh. It wasn’t like I wanted to fuck her—of course I did, but I just wanted to be with her. I hated being away from her. I was about to turn and roam aimlessly when I heard someone behind me, woman behind me, whispering to me, making my neck
79
Keiko Alvarez and ear hot with her breath. I can’t remember what she said, but I sure felt it—the incredible lust pouring out of her. I remember the tone of her voice—sultry, sexy, and heated. It turned around and almost jumped out of my skin. In the dim light, I thought I was staring into the eyes of Marsha, my dead wife. The woman had that look, that look that said I’m in control, that look that said I know you want me. Then I realized that I was looking at Alexandra, the woman who approached Kimi and me earlier in the evening. Her red hair was illuminated by the light behind her, and she looked like a succubus, ready to pounce and to suck the life out of me. She said something about how many blow jobs she had given men that night and how she wanted to get laid and I don’t remember what else. And I thought about seeing her with Doug’s cock in her mouth, that smile on her face, that mocking smile that said, wouldn’t you like to have your cock in my mouth? And I remembered how brazenly she approached me and Kimi and asked if Kimi could have sex with her and Doug—at least that’s what I thought she had done, and it pissed me off. Did she really think that I would let Kimi go off with them? Were we just supposed to be so pleased that she was paying attention to us that we would do whatever she wanted? Just like Marsha, so fucking sure of herself and her ability to control me. That’s the way Alexandra was, and that’s the way Marsha was—tough and brassy and daring. Mocking. So I saw her and I knew what she was up to and I wasn’t going to let her get away with it. I played it cool. Then she let her dress slip off her body—just like that. She was so fucking beautiful—her fake tits sticking out like melons, her perfect nipples hard as rocks and calling to me, her perfume seducing me, and her pussy. Oh, her pussy. Covered with red pubic hair—fine, almost transparent pubic hair. What a beautiful pussy. My first impulse was to reach out and slide my fingers into her, to see how wet she was, if she got as wet as Kimi, and how she would react, if she would close her eyes and moan, or if she would just smile and dare me to do more.
80
Collision Course I wanted her all right. But I was in control. I was in control! And then Harry leaned back and sighed. He thought about what happened next and his own stupidity and weakness and he slammed his pencil down on the piece of paper in front of him, tearing a hole in it. He picked one of the shattered pieces of the pencil, peeled away some of the wood around the graphite, and continued to write. And then she asked me to help her. I asked her how. She didn’t play the game right. She was supposed to tell me how and I was supposed to tell her that I couldn’t help her and that would have been it, but she didn’t say a word. She laughed! She laughed and started leading me away. What could I do? Give in to the bitch? Let her know that she had gotten the best of me? No fucking way! Not then. I couldn’t do it then. But I would do it now. God how I would walk away from her now. I violated Kimi’s trust. It doesn’t matter what she did—what matters is what I did. Me! This is all about me and what a bastard I am! I know now how important Kimi is to me, and I will never do anything to lose her trust. Never!
81
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 15
I
don’t want to do this. But I promised Dr. Ryan. Kimi picked up a pen—a pen so she would avoid the temptation to erase her words—and started to write. I remember Harry leaving me. I remember watching the woman inside the room. I remember her leaning over to take the man’s penis in her mouth. Did she study it like I do? Did she trace the veins with the tip of her tongue to feel how it pulsed, like it was a living thing not attached to anything, like I do? Did she imagine the taste before actually tasting it? Did she lick it and look at it shine? When the woman turned around and got on her knees, I knew what was coming. When she closed her eyes and opened her mouth in a silent scream, I understood the exquisite pain and rapturous pleasure she was experiencing. I shared her excitement when his knob broke through her resistance and when she released her moans, I released my own. I thought of Reno and my wedding present to Harry and the carnal, barbarous lust that seized me when he took me. I was ready to leave to look for Harry when I heard a voice. Don’t turn around, it said. At first I thought it was Harry playing some game, but then I felt fingers—strange, calloused fingers—on my thighs. They burned into my flesh as they crept upward, lifting my skirt. The silk material was almost weightless, but when it brushed against my pubic hair, hundreds of fingers touched me, massaged me,
82
Collision Course wanted me. I came—I had an orgasm, one that started above my vagina and spread through my entire being, but I couldn’t let the stranger know that. He had to want me! He couldn’t know how much I wanted him! He put his fingers inside me—so many fingers! I was so wet that he had no problem reaching way inside me to stroke me, each stroke forcing my juices out of me. My thighs, wet to my knees, felt wonderfully cool against the furnace that was the rest of my body. Another hand massaged my nub, the slow rotations sending waves of bliss through me. His hands worked together, pushing in and out faster and harder, and I came again and again. My cravings consumed me, but I fought against him. If the stranger was going to have me, he had to love me. He had to! After that, so much is a blur. I don’t remember how it happened, my top was around my waist and he was pinching my nipples. The pain was intense but so was the pleasure. The harder he squeezed the more it hurt, and the more it hurt, the more excited I became. My entire chest was on fire, the heat of the fire flaming my desires. An orgasm tore through me, starting at the tips of my breasts and working its way up to my head and down my sides to my ass—right to my ass—because the vision of the woman screaming silently was etched in my mind. My muscles flexed in anticipation of his next assault. I heard people walking past me—looking at me—whispering about me—wanting me. I was a slut, a slut driven by lewd, animalistic wants, and I liked being a slut. I was exposed, my legs spread and glistening with my wetness. When he began to lick me, I knew where he was headed, and I made no move to stop him. I trembled when he spread my cheeks and when he licked my tight hole, I almost fainted. He said there would be two of them. What did he mean? He couldn’t mean one in front and one in back. He couldn’t, but I didn’t say anything. I was sure that if they tried that, I’d leave. I wouldn’t let them do that. Kimi put down her pen and sobbed. “I’m so sorry,” she
83
Keiko Alvarez cried. “Please believe me, Harry. I wouldn’t have let them. I wouldn’t.” Her tears hit the paper under her face, smudging the ink she had written her assignment with, while she continued to sob softly to herself. “I wouldn’t. I wouldn’t.”
84
Collision Course
Chapter 16
K
imi sat on the living room couch, occasionally standing up and pacing around the room, but mostly sitting and shaking her legs nervously. You have to do this. You have to tell him. Dr. Ryan said that if you told him, the terror would go away. I want it to go away, but I’m so scared. As she waited for Harry to come home from work, she let her mind drift back to the day—the day the horror started— the day she opened the door to the monster in her mind that could ruin her life. The clerk at Weapons World smiled. “Now, what’s a little gal like you need a shotgun for?” “I’m hunting a rat—a big rat that comes around much too often.” “Well, I’d recommend a twenty gauge for you. The recoil from a twelve gauge will take off your arm. And I think you’d like a semiautomatic. Just chamber one shell and then start pulling the trigger. Can’t miss.” “Yes—sounds good. I’ll take it.” “Now, hold on a second. Let me show you how to use it.” She wanted to say Just give me the fucking gun. I’ll figure it out. But she followed the clerk around and listened to his bullshit because she didn’t want to call any attention to herself. She sat rocked back and forth, holding her head and moaning. “How can I tell him? How can I…”
85
Keiko Alvarez She heard the front door unlock and Harry on the stairs. She straightened up and waited for him. “Hey,” he said. “You’re home early. You should have called.” “Sit down, please. I have something to tell you.” She could hear the desperate panic attack his very being. “Kimi, we can work it out. I don’t want to lose you. Please, whatever it is I’ve done…” “It’s what I’ve done. When you hear…” “I don’t care. Please…” “Harry. Sit by me.” Harry took a deep breath and slid next to her on the couch. He waited—he waited to hear Kimi tell him that she was leaving, that their love affair was over, and as he waited, sweat poured out of him from all of his pores. “I lied to you about something,” Kimi said. “When I told you that you were the first to…to…take me back there, I…” Kimi’s eyes rolled up into her sockets and she started to go limp. Harry, in panic, grabbed her shoulders and whispered to her. “It’s all right,” he said. “I already know. You tried to tell me. It’s not a big deal. Just…just forget it.” “I…I tried to tell you?” “Yes. You said that I was the first to make love to you back there. You always choose your words so carefully. I suspected that someone had hurt you, so that’s why you said…” “Let me finish.” “But I don’t care. It’s…” Tears rolled down her cheeks and onto the rug. “Let me finish,” Harry resigned himself to the idea that Kimi would not give up until she had told him whatever it was that she had to say. He tried to hold her, but she stiffened and backed away from him.
86
Collision Course “His name was Diego—Diego Santoya. He was a cop, a detective. I thought he was so cool, with a shoulder holster and…and…” “Take your time.” “At first he was nice. He was my second lover and he was nice. Then one day he said he wanted to…to fuck me in the ass and…you know me…it would hurt other girls but not me…so I said yes and rolled onto my stomach and he got on top of me and then he broke something, a capsule of some type, under my nose. My heart started pounding and I was so scared and then he did it again and he said it would loosen me up and he shoved it in me and I tried to scream but he covered my mouth. I thought I was going to die, Harry!” Kimi fell onto his lap and hugged him, sobbing, her body wracked with spasms as she tried to breathe. “He…he would never let me come to his place…he always came to mine…and my friend Lillian at work told me he was using me and that he was probably married and I didn’t believe her…and he was so sure that I would do what he wanted that he put a bunch of those capsules, the ones he broke under my nose, in my dresser drawer…and then he did it again and I thought—how could he—and then he did it again and that time—oh, Harry!” Kimi sobbed so hard that she almost fell off the couch. She had the urge to get up and run but she didn’t want all that again so she hung onto Harry’s legs for dear life, hearing his whispers but not understanding them. “The last time I came, Harry. I was screaming in pain and yet I came. I’m so disgusted with myself. I hate myself!” “Shhh. Shhh. It was the drug he was using. Shhh. Why don’t you stop now?” “I can’t. I have to tell you everything. Can you get me a beer?” “A beer? You?”
87
Keiko Alvarez “Yes, please.” “If I get up, are you going to run?” “No. I’ll stay as long as you want me.” Harry raced to the kitchen, grabbed two beers, popped the tops off, and ran back. Kimi held hers to her forehead before taking a gulp and letting the cold liquid soothe her throat. “I knew then that Lillian was right, so when he called and asked if he could come over I’d say no and I asked him if I could come over the next day and we did this a few times until I was sure he was going to have someone at his place. So I went out and bought a shotgun.” “Oh, Christ!” “I bought a shotgun and I taught myself how to use it in one hour and I picked up the capsules he left behind—ten of them—and then I drove to his place and waited. I saw him drive up and get out of his car and stand by it and then a couple of minutes later a woman—a blonde—in a red Corvette convertible drove up and they kissed and went into his house. I didn’t want to believe it but I saw it with my own eyes so I knew it was true.” Harry watched, mesmerized, as Kimi’s expression changed from fear to hate. “So,” she said, “I picked up the shotgun—I hadn’t chambered a round but I had nine in it—and I started walking to his place. Some old Mexican saw me. I looked at him and he just looked away. I walked up his steps and tried the front door and it was open. I expected his place to be a mess but it wasn’t—it was really neat—a living room with a couch and some kind of contraption in the corner, probably the thing he used to reload his shotgun shells—oh, he was so proud of that, so fucking proud, like it was a big deal. Her purse—a big expensive purse, a Dolce & Gabbana that probably cost more than I made in a week—anyway, her purse was on the kitchen table and his holster and gun were
88
Collision Course draped over a chair. I took his gun out of the holster and stuck in the waist of my jeans and walked into the bedroom.” “There she was, sitting on top of him, moving and laughing, and I walked up to her and slammed the butt of the gun against her head. I heard a crack—a sickening crack—and she just keeled over and fell on the floor. Diego looked at me and said you stupid bitch!” “That’s when I chambered a shell and blew the lamp next to his bed to pieces. You should have seen it, Harry—the whole room lit up. It turned white! And the noise—like a cannon in my ears. It wasn’t that way when I was practicing outside. It was more like—pop, pop, pop. Well, all of a sudden, he wasn’t so fucking brave. All of a sudden his eyes are wide and he’s saying, now, now, and I screamed fuck you!” Kimi paused and sipped her beer, and Harry gulped his, amazed at how wide her eyes had gotten—wide with excitement, like a child who was excited by the idea of going on a roller coaster for a second time, a child that was filled with fear and excitement at the same time. “Then I took his gun out of my waistband,” Kimi said, “and I put it up against his forehead and I said, open your mouth. Please, he begged. Open your fucking mouth, I screamed. So he did and I put the gun in it and I said, what was it you told me? Murder—suicide. Always make it look like a murder suicide? Oh, he was crying now, fucking big shot. I grabbed the capsules out of my pocket and cracked one under his nose and then, when I knew the effect was wearing off, I did another and then another and another. The next thing I know he’s convulsing and foaming at the corners of his mouth and shaking, so I backed away from him. He rolled onto his side and held up his hand like he was saying enough and he peed—he peed, Harry—a big yellow stain in front of him and then he started to defecate
89
Keiko Alvarez on himself. I laughed at him. I laughed and blew the other lamp away and then the ceiling fan and then the TV and I went into the kitchen and destroyed his microwave and whatever I could find. Then I started to pick up my shells and one burned my fingers and I licked them and it tasted good, you know, like that guy said in that war movie—it tasted like victory!” “Listen,” Harry said. “I think you should stop now.” “I’m almost done. I picked up all my shells and then I got some of his empties and threw them all over the room. I looked at Diego and he was a babbling mess. The woman had blood coming from her ear and mouth and there was a big stain on the rug and I felt sorry for her until I saw that she had four rings on each finger—all diamonds—and a necklace and a bracelet—all diamonds again. So I took them and shoved them in my pocket.” “And then…” Kimi went limp again, and again Harry caught her, and again he helped her sit up. “I put his gun in my mouth but…I was ready to pull the trigger…I was ready to die…but I thought about what someone had said to me once—that there was someone waiting for me, someone kind and wonderful, someone I could love—so I stopped, and I’m glad I did, because I would have never had found you. So, just like that, it was over. I started walking out and paused for a second. I took the woman’s purse and Diego’s holster—his badge was attached to it—and then I left. I got to my car and threw up. I threw up because I was revolted, I threw up because I was giddy, and I threw up because I was scared.” “Kimi,” Harry whispered. “Did you…did you…” “Kill him? No, but he would have been better off if I had.”
90
Collision Course
Chapter 17
“A
fter I finished throwing up,” Kimi said, “I actually stopped to look in the woman’s purse. It was like— like time had stood still, like I had nothing to worry about. So, I looked in her purse and the first thing I found was a big wad of bills—hundred dollar bills—so I tossed it in the back seat of my car. Later, I counted it. It was almost eleven thousand dollars. Do you know how hard it is to spend eleven thousand dollars in cash?” “Drug money, probably.” “Maybe. Then I found her cell phone. So—don’t ask me why—I dialed 911 and when the operator answered I whispered, he’s gonna kill me, Diego, detective Santoya, he’s gonna kill me. Then I hung up. I put the woman’s jewelry in the glove compartment and then I started driving.” Kimi laid her head back on the couch and took a deep breath. “I drove and I drove until I came to a McDonald’s. I stopped and went inside and got a chocolate shake. It tasted so good, so cool going down my throat. I turned on the radio and that AC/DC song—Dirty Deeds—do you know it—that was playing and I thought, how perfect. I opened the woman’s cell phone and went through her phone numbers and found one labeled home. So I pushed send and listened when someone answered. Hello? Goddamn it! Is that you, Charlene? Who the fuck are you with? Then I hung up.”
91
Keiko Alvarez “While I drank my shake, a logging truck pulled in. A guy got out, smiled at me, and ran inside. So I went to the truck and put Diego’s gun in the purse and dialed the home number again and put the phone in the purse and put the purse and the holster between some logs. Then I went back to my car. The guy came out, smiled at me again, jumped in the truck, and took off. Then I went to Lillian’s place, shotgun in hand. She didn’t ask me anything—she didn’t say anything—she just took me in, took the shotgun away, and put me to bed. I stayed there the next day. She came home at lunch and showed me the local paper. Local Woman Raped, Beaten, and Robbed, the headline said. It seems that the cops drove her car to some isolated place, left her by it and then discovered her.” “The blue code.” “What?” “The blue code. Cops cover for each other. They probably figured Diego had done everything, so they covered up.” “I guess. After that, the next headline was Local Cop Attacked. There was some story about Diego being assaulted in a home invasion, and he was given an award.” “It figures.” “But—Lillian told me this—he was demoted, demoted to a desk job. I guess you can’t lose your badge and gun without consequences. It seems that he made up some story about being robbed by drug dealers, but no one would buy it because of the 911 call and his shotgun shells all over the place, but they couldn’t figure out how he got robbed, so they went with his story. But they suspected that the woman’s husband may have been responsible for that attack, so they raided his home and discovered heroin and coke and meth and who knows what else. So then, Lillian told me, the story was this—the woman and Diego were partners in a drug ring headed by the husband, and the woman screwed Diego somehow and he went crazy—thus
92
Collision Course the phone call to 911 for help—the husband, worried about the woman, came to Diego’s, found them in bed, hammered the woman and did something—they couldn’t figure out what—to Diego, then he ran because he thought that they had killed them, but he took Diego’s badge and gun like, like a trophy. They had no proof of any of this, so they allowed Diego’s story to become the real story, not to save face for him, but for the department. The woman’s husband got arrested but because she was found with nothing, she was off the hook and she just disappeared. Turns out that she couldn’t remember anything anyway and she apparently bought into the story about the husband. Diego, it seems, never said a word about me.” “Of course. A macho asshole like that? He could never admit that it was you—a diminutive girl—who did all that to him, so he had to make up something, you know, manly.” “I guess…but after that, I could barely sleep. I thought he would come after me and then I started to believe that everything my mother had told me was true. Then…something…something happened…and I felt this thing coming after me and I knew I was a whore and I knew…” “Shhh, baby. Shhh. None of that is true.” “Let me finish. Three months later he was dead, killed in some drug raid. Everyone thinks he was set up, set up by his own department because he was an embarrassment.” “He probably was.” Kimi paused and drank the rest of her beer. “But The Thing came after me anyway, and it never stopped. I want it to stop, Harry. I want it to stop.” “Is telling me all of this helping?” “Yes. Please believe me—I’ve had sex with many men and women, but never again, Harry. Never again. And far as that goes…” He realized, though, that asking questions right then
93
Keiko Alvarez would have been terribly wrong, so, instead, he tried to make sure that he understood the pain she had felt and to assure her that his love for hadn’t diminished. “Stop. I believe you—I trust you—I love you. And maybe, maybe because you’ve finally told me what—what’s haunting you—maybe it’ll stop. Kimi, is this thing the reason you cry sometimes?” “Yes.” “It’s funny. I thought that maybe you were crying over some long lost love, and it bothered me, but in retrospect, I think I’d rather have you crying over someone than to have gone what you went through.” “I did, once. Cry for someone, I mean. The first time we made love, I cried for a man named Carter, my first lover. He died about two weeks before you and I got together.” “He…he died? I’m so sorry.” “That’s why I cried, and because he had told me that someone special was waiting for me, and that someone was you, and because I had loved him and because he was gone and…and for some other reasons. I’ll tell you about it someday, but not today.” “You don’t have to. I…I’m happy that you…you experienced love before. I know how important that is.” Kimi lay, safe and secure, in Harry’s arms, and remembered how she heard the news about her first lover, Carter, almost a month to the day before she met Harry. She was weeping, her hands being held by the six-foot, eight-inch Tommy Fellows, a spitting image of his father, a true gentle giant. “I’m the only one who knew about you,” he said. “I’m the only one who could understand. He had pancreatic cancer, and he knew that if he lived he would suffer, but he said that you gave him life so he had to go on living, if for no other reason than to honor you, and he fought like hell. He made it quite a long time, and because of that, he lived to see
94
Collision Course my son, his grandson, born. He also died broke, almost broke at least, the way he wanted to.” “My brother and sister are so pissed. They were waiting to inherit millions. Anyway, Dad told me that he wanted me to make sure that I could find you so when he passed on— please understand that I wasn’t spying on you—but I made sure I knew where you were. He wanted me to give you this.” He handed her a box. Inside there were ninety nine one hundred dollar bills. And there was a note. Be happy. Don’t be sad. If you have not found him yet, he’s right around the corner, the young man who will love you forever. Remember this—I loved you. I’m at peace now. Kimi hugged the note to her chest. I’ll be happy, she promised herself. I will be from this point on. And, she decided, the first step on her road to happiness would be to pick up the phone, call her mother, and even if she choked on the words, say, “I love you.” “I want to tell you about him,” Kimi said, snuggling up against Harry and her mind returning to the present. “He’d have wanted me to tell you. It won’t be a problem for me, telling you I mean, because…because I’m at peace now.”
95
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 18
“I
’m here for the modeling job,” Kimi said. The receptionist took one look at the slender, 5 foot four inch tall, long-haired Oriental girl with dark eyes and snorted, and said, “Only students can apply.” “But…I am a student.” “You have to be a Junior or Senior, honey. We can’t take freshmen or sophomores. The workload is too heavy.” “I…I graduate next year.” “Really? And exactly how old are you?” “I’m eighteen.” “And you’re graduating?” “I started when I was sixteen.” “Oh,” the receptionist said, drumming her fingers on her desk. “I see. Give me a minute. Let me pull up your files.” The receptionist clicked away on a keyboard, waited, studied the information on the screen and then looked up at Kimi. “Well, you sure had me fooled. I thought you were fifteen or sixteen at the most. Be happy about looking so young—you’ll appreciate it when you’re my age. Anyway, you know, of course, that the modeling may include nude modeling.” “Yes, I know that.” “And you’re comfortable with it?” “I think so.”
96
Collision Course “You get one hundred dollars per session. Sessions are an hour long, and may consist of photography or artwork.” “That’s fine. Is my body okay for the job? I mean, am I too thin?” “Sweetheart, this is not erotic photography and besides, you’re very pretty and your hair will very likely be the main subject of a lot of the work.” “Then…then I have the job?” “Can you be here at three today?” “Yes.” “Then, I have some forms for you to sign. The University owns the copyright on any photos that may be taken, but we usually let the models have a copy. Is that okay with you?” “Sure,” Kimi said, her excitement palpable. “By the way—it rarely happens—but someone may, you know, hit on you. Absolutely no dating the other students, all right?” “Yes. I have no intention…” “Whatever,” the receptionist said, holding up her hand. “I’ve told you what I have to tell you. What you decide to do is up to you.” “What should I wear?” “Something comfortable and easy to get in and out of, like a sweat suit. That way, if the instructor wants you to be nude, you’ll be able to get ready quickly.” “Okay,” Kimi said, wondering how she’d spend the next four hours. She didn’t have to wonder long. Lying on her bed and making sure she didn’t make any kind of noise that would arouse the curiosity of her roommate, she let her hands roam over her body. My nipples are so hard. Will they appreciate small breasts and hard nipples? My legs are so wet! Will that be a problem? Oh, God. My butt is wet. I’m leaving a puddle? How will I control that?
97
Keiko Alvarez She rubbed her clit furiously, thinking about a crowd of students standing over her, staring at her, appreciating her. She let her fingers slip inside of her pussy, fantasizing that maybe they’d decide to take her, right there in the classroom studio, take her and use her. She rolled onto her stomach and rubbed her clit harder and faster and when her orgasm hit, she buried her face in her pillow, otherwise, she was sure her roommate would have come to see what the problem was—why she was screaming! Kimi fretted about what to wear to the modeling session. She disappeared inside of her sweat suit and, in her mind, she looked like a little boy. But the receptionist said that she should wear something that she could get in and out of quickly, so a sweat suit it was. The only remaining question was—underwear or no underwear? When Kimi looked down between her legs and saw her moist thighs glistening, the answer was obvious. She had to wear underpants, if for no other reason than to absorb the secretions that flowed out of her when she was aroused. A bra though—that was a different story. No need to wear one. Kimi hardly ever wore a bra anyway, but without one, she could be nude in a flash. It was settled—sweat suit, no bra, and panties. Black panties. Kimi showed up at the Fine Arts Department at ten to three, where she was greeted by Mr. Schwartz, a balding, middle—aged man with a horrible comb—over, but a man with an engaging smile and frantic way of moving about. He must be an East—coaster, Kimi thought. He talks so fast, just like a New Yorker! “You must be Kimi,” Mr. Schwartz said. “Absolutely perfect for today’s session. Today I’m having the students work on black and white photography. You’ll be nude from
98
Collision Course the waist up, okay? What we’re going to want you to do is lie on a settee—you know, a little couch. I’ll want your head over the arm of the couch so your hair hangs down the side. Got it so far?” Kimi started to tremble. “Yes.” “Good. Now, we’ll brace your back with some pillows so you’re not uncomfortable. I think if you cover your breasts with your hands, that would be quite artistic. The only thing left is facial expressions. Don’t laugh, but do you think you could manage a look of—let’s see—ecstasy?” Kimi was already ecstatic, ecstatic at the idea of lying naked—or at least partially naked—in front of strangers. “Yes. I think I could do that.” “Fine. I’ll push the settee out here and get the pillows, and you get undressed. Come on, now. The students will be here any second.” Kimi waited until Mr. Schwarz, huffing and puffing and red in the face, pushed a settee onto the small stage and then piled a couple of pillows on it. From the sound of the voices Kimi heard, she concluded that were four or five students in the room, mostly men, but at least one woman. With her heart starting to pound, she lifted her sweatshirt over her head. The muscles between her legs began contracting and expanding and Kimi, on the verge of an orgasm, felt her fluids begin to flow, thankfully being absorbed into her undies. When she her sweatshirt fall to the ground, she was sure she heard someone gasp, and someone else whisper. Yes. Yes, they think I’m pretty. Yes, they want me. “Okay, Kimi. You lie down, let your hair hang over the arm of the settee, and remember—ecstasy!” Kimi didn’t have to be told to look ecstatic—she was already in a constant state of arousal, arousal that was being played out between her legs. She lay back, made sure her hair hung over the arm of
99
Keiko Alvarez the settee, closed her eyes, and slowly slid her hands up to her breasts, imagining that someone in the class was caressing her. Her heart pounded in her chest, but when she let her thumbs cover her nipples, it began pounding in her throat. She had no concerns about being nude or about being photographed or about being ogled—her only fear was that the wet spot between her legs might soak through her sweatpants. She pressed on her nipples lightly at first, but then, hoping no one would notice, increased the pressure slowly but surely. Every little increase in pressure resulted in her squeezing her eyes tighter and opening her mouth wider. “Perfect,” Mr. Schwarz said. “Perfect. That’s the look I wanted from you Kimi. You’re a natural. All right everyone—distance shots and close-ups. I want to see hair follicles in your photos. I also want to see the model’s lips and expression captured in some of your photos.” Kimi heard the click-click of camera shutters and could sense the flashes firing and she wondered how close the students were getting to her and if they were trying to peek beneath her hands at her hard nipples—her nipples that were getting harder with each passing second. She desperately wanted to let go of her breasts and touch herself between the legs, her legs that were now pulsing and sending a torrent of moisture down between her thighs… “This is bullshit,” a female voice said. “Excuse me?” “This—this is bullshit. How many pictures of an upper torso can we take? Jesus Christ! You have her here for an hour—let’s get her nude. The class is called Nude Studies, isn’t it? It’s not called Half Naked Studies, is it? Christ, we have half an hour left.” “You don’t understand, Ms. Sabina. You are supposed to focus on a particular…”
100
Collision Course “I’ve already taken fifty shots. I think she should get undressed all the way.” “Yeah,” a male voice said. “I agree,” another male voice said. “I will not stand for…” Mr. Schwarz started to say. “We’re the fuckin’ students. We pay the bills. Are we all in agreement?” The other students were in agreement but fearful or reprisal, so they merely mumbled in a way that suggested that they wanted Kimi to be nude. “Kimi. Would you mind?’ Oh, God! I’m so wet. What if… But what choice do I have? “Can I go to the bathroom first?” “Sure,” Mr. Schwarz said. “Five minutes, everyone.” Kimi pulled on her sweatshirt and raced to the ladies room down the hallway, locked herself in a stall, and tried to dry her thighs with toilet paper. Satisfied that they wouldn’t glisten in the harsh lights of the studio, she started to head back. “Horny, were you?” a voice asked. “Jesus! You scared me!” “I’m in the class,” a woman said. She was tall, about fiveten, tan, thin and muscular, stern-looking, almost mannish, and she projected an aura of toughness. She had also buzzed her hair almost to the scalp. She was scary-looking and beautiful—fascinating to look at. “Oh, I see,” Kimi mumbled. “I can tell a real look of sexual arousal from a fake one. And I can tell that you liked being looked at.” “I…I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “You don’t, huh? You’re a sexy little thing, aren’t you? So fuckin’ young, too. So, here’s something to think about while you’re lying naked on the couch, while we’re all looking at you, the men thinking how they’d pound your pussy with
101
Keiko Alvarez their cocks and the women thinking how they’d like pound your pussy with their tongues and maybe someone thinking how they’d like to lick your pussy while someone fucked it.” She grabbed Kimi and kissed her hard, shoving her up against the row of sinks behind her. “Go ahead, little girl,” she whispered, her breath hot on Kimi’s neck. “Go ahead and take off your clothes and think about that and just pretend that I never said anything.” Kimi stumbled back to the studio, a passionate hunger she had never experienced clouding her senses. She was all right when she shed her sweatshirt and she was all right when she slid out of her sweatpants but when she peeled off her panties, she orgasmed—standing up in front of the class, she orgasmed, quietly and without obvious physicality. Then she lay down, closed her eyes, pressed her thighs together, and thought about the woman in the bathroom.
102
Collision Course
Chapter 19
T
he one good thing, Kimi thought, about the woman in the bathroom was that she had something to think about other than the people taking her picture, the people who were looking right at her private parts, the people who, if the woman was right, were thinking about having sex with her. No, Kimi thought about the woman. She thought about her shaved head and her muscular body and how it might feel to lie naked with her and when she had those thoughts, she had to squeeze her thighs together harder and harder. “Okay, time’s up, class,” Mr. Schwarz said. “Those of you using film, sign up for the darkroom. Those of you using digital, sign up for the computers. Thank you, Kimi, you did a great job. Can you be here same time next week?” “Yes, I can,” Kimi said, coming out of a lust-induced stupor. “Make sure you fill out a voucher for today. The University is happy when it can avoid paying people.” Kimi pulled on her clothes. “Yes, of course.” When she was fully dressed, she heard the woman’s voice again. “I hope I didn’t freak you out.” “No, I…” “I’m Rita,” she said, extending her hand. “And I take it you’re—Kimi? Is that Japanese?” “Yes. Japanese.”
103
Keiko Alvarez “Want to get a coffee with me?” “I…” “I don’t bite—unless you want me to.” “I don’t think so.” “Oh, come on. I’m sorry about before. I just wanted to see if I could get a different facial expression from you and it worked.” “It did?” “Oh, yeah. I’m not sure if it was lust or fear or both that you were displaying, but it was a perfect expression for the class. So, what do you say? Coffee?” Kimi smiled. She could use a friend. “All right.” Rita talked nonstop while they walked to one of the campus coffee shops. She had been in the Army for ten years, she explained, and was on an accelerated graduation pace thanks to her military benefits. “Cinema. That’s my major. What’s yours?” “Math and Computer Science.” “Hell! You don’t look like a geek.” Kimi giggled. “Well, I am.” “Any boyfriends?” “No. I…I haven’t had much luck with men.” “Are you serious? You’re so fuckin’ pretty.” “Well…I just haven’t…” “Do you like men?” “Yes. I—don’t laugh—I was brought up thinking that sex is dirty, so I started late. I’ve only had two opportunities— one with a jerk from a fraternity and one with another math student, a nice guy named Nathaniel.” “What happened?” “I’d rather not say.” “Okay, tell me some other time.” “Maybe.” Rita stopped walking, and turned and faced Kimi. “I have my own apartment. Would you like to go there?”
104
Collision Course “What for?” Rita brushed a finger against Kimi’s face. “To learn about sex. I can teach you things you never even dreamed of.” “But…but I…I’m not…” “I know. You’re not gay. That’s okay. I can tell, though, that you’re filled with sexual energy, and I want to tap into it. What do you say?” Kimi felt the blood rush to her face. She felt the tingling between her legs. She felt her nipples getting hard. And she thought about the kiss Rita had forced on her in the ladies’ room. Why not? This will have to be better than my last two experiences. “Okay,” she said. “Let’s go.”
105
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 20
A
rt History was one of those classes you had to take, and one of those classes that most students hated. Kimi was the exception—she loved studying about old paintings and trying to imagine what was in the artist’s mind when he painted it, and if he used subjects, what was in their minds. Today the subject was going to be Rubens, and the painting they were going to study was Dance of the Villagers. As she examined the image of the painting being projected on the screen in the front of the lecture room and it was clear to her what the villagers were thinking, especially the two women in blue dresses surrounding the hairy man— they were clearly planning a threesome. Kimi had read one opinion that indicated that the painting was supposed to be ridiculing the carnal desires of peasants, and another that said that it was ridiculing the stodginess of the upper-class. But it was obvious to her what was happening. The woman on the left was cajoling the woman on the right, and the man between the two of them was just waiting his turn, his turn to fuck both of them. And to the left of those three, was a woman surrounded by two men, a woman who was going to be fucked in tandem by both of them. Would she be on her knees? Would she be on top? Whatever the case, Kimi began to imagine that she was in the ring of dancers, holding the sweaty hands of a man and a woman, smelling the dirt on their bodies and feeling the
106
Collision Course intensity of their lust, and she was about to slide her hand down inside her jeans, when a voice jolted her out of her dream. “Looks like one of our frat parties,” the voice said. “What?” Kimi asked, lurching upright in her seat. She turned her head to find a large, handsome, blond-haired male stuffed into the seat beside her. “The painting—it’s pure debauchery—just like a frat party.” “Oh.” “I’m Fred—Fred Thomas—two first names. You’re Kimi, right?” “Yes—Kimi Komatsu—how did you know that?” “One of my frat brothers—the non-athlete in the frat—is an art major and he told us about you, you know, posing.” “Oh,” Kimi said, her face turning red. “Yeah. He said that this really gorgeous oriental chick posed for the class and he had a really hard time—get it, hard?—concentrating on his work when she posed. I figured you had to be that chick, since you’re gorgeous and all.” “I see,” Kimi said, her face getting redder, her nipples getting hard, and her pussy juices starting to flow. “Does it turn you on? I mean, when you’re lying there naked, do you get turned on?” “I…maybe a little bit.” “I have a secret. I audited the class yesterday just to see you and you are one sexy girl. Unbelievable.” “Thank you.” “Do you ever come to see me?” “See you?” “Yeah, I’m on the wrestling team. Do you ever come to the matches?” “No, I…I’m sorry.” “Don’t be. No one else does, either. But we have a match tonight. Why don’t you come and watch?”
107
Keiko Alvarez “I…okay. What time?” “Seven. Also, we’re having a party Saturday night—do you know the biggest frat house on campus?” “I think so.” “Here—I’ll write the address down and give you my cell number. Call me when you get there. Come around nine.” “I haven’t said that I’m coming.” “Oh, you’ll come, all right.” He reached over and touched her knee and, when he did, a scalding heat flamed in her body. She went to the wrestling match that evening, she and about thirty other people, all parents, it seemed. She waited patiently for Fred to wrestle and then—then, there he was, peeling off a sweat suit, standing on the mat in a skintight lycra outfit, and enormous bulge in his crotch area, his muscles bulging. He seemed to notice her in the bleachers and smiled. The match started slowly—Fred and his opponent grasping at each other, slapping hands away, waiting for an opening. Then they were locked up in a clutch and then on the mat. Kimi couldn’t tell who was winning and she didn’t care. She only thought about Fred advancing on her while she playfully slapped his hands away and how he would be on top of her and how he would be fucking her and how she would finally lose her virginity with her legs wrapped around his back. All Kimi could think about for the next two days was Fred. He grew more handsome with every passing moment and more muscular with every passing moment and, when she lay in bed with her fingers inside her, he grew more seductive with every passing moment. She chose her outfit carefully—a black halter top to give Fred easy access to her breasts and when the time came, to allow him to get it off of her by just tugging on the bow behind her neck. She slipped on a pair of lacy black undies
108
Collision Course and a short black skirt and then she examined herself in the mirror. Perfect Sexy, but not slutty. It was one of the few times that she was happy she tanned so easily—her black outfit somehow made her seem less dark-skinned. Kimi didn’t want to seem too anxious, so she waited until ten after nine to arrive at the frat house. It was already packed with writhing bodies moving to raucous music of a rock band, a band playing so loud that it could be heard a block away. With every step she climbed, she felt less secure of herself—the girls inside were clad mostly in midriff— bearing tank tops, short skirts or very short-shorts, while her outfit seemed suddenly modest—modest in comparison to the other girls’ outfits, at least. But she knew Fred was waiting and when she finally walked into the frat house, she had come to a conclusion— she was going to let him take her tonight—a decision made more certain when she saw what was happening in a dark corner of the first room she entered. There, not very wellhidden, was a couple pressed up against one another, kissing, her skirt up over her ass and his hands down inside her panties, oblivious to anyone that might be looking, aware only of themselves grinding against each other. Oh, God. Where will we go? My dorm room? Maybe they have a room here? I’m not sure about that. No—it has to be my dorm room. I want it to be nice, not—not something we have to rush through. Not something that someone might see by mistake. Her hands trembling, she took her cell phone out of her purse and dialed Fred’s number. “’Lo?” “Fred? It’s Kimi.” “Kimi?” “Yes—the girl from Art History. The…the girl from art class.” “Ooooooooooh—Kimi. You here?”
109
Keiko Alvarez Leave now. Kimi could tell that Fred, if not drunk already, was well on his way to getting drunk. But her desire overcame her common sense. “Yes. I’m in the front room—where the band is.” “I’ll be right down.” As she closed her cell phone, she watched the girl in the corner lift her arms so the boy she was with could lift her top over her head. Torn between the desire to watch the couple and the knowledge that she should leave, Kimi chose to watch. She chose to watch while the girl, now topless and braless, started to unzip the boy’s jeans. “Quite a show,” a voice said. Kimi spun around to find Fred standing next to her. “Yes,” Kimi mumbled. “Let me introduce you.” He turned, cupped his hands to around his mouth, and shouted, “Hey, everyone. Here she is—the chick I told you about—the girl that poses nude— Kimi!” A general roar went up in the room as Kimi tried to crawl into an imaginary hole. “Why did you do that?” “Aw—I was just havin’ fun. Anyway what’s the difference between what they’re doin’ in the corner and what you do?” “I…what I do is professional…” “Professional! Whatever. Let me get you a beer.” “I don’t drink.” “Come on, just one.” “My father was an alcoholic. I don’t drink!” “Okay, okay. Let’s go somewhere quieter.” Alarm bells went off in Kimi’s head, but she ignored him. Maybe, maybe he’ll change once his frat friends can’t see him. But Fred didn’t change. The moment he got Kimi alone, he pushed her up against the wall, shoved his hand in the
110
Collision Course side of her halter, and started mauling her breasts. “You’re so fuckin’ hot,” he hissed. “So fuckin’ hot.” Kimi pushed as hard as she could against him, desperate to stop his assault, but he was too big to budge. “Please,” she whispered. “Please stop.” “Sure. I’ll stop using one hand and start using two.” He slid his hand under Kimi’s skirt, pushed aside the fabric of her panties, and jammed two fingers into her. “You’re hurting me! Please!” “You wanna suck my cock?” “Not…not here,” Kimi mumbled. “Somewhere else. Maybe…maybe I need that beer first.” “Now you’re talkin’. I’ll get you one. Be here—right here—when I get back.” “Okay.” As soon as Fred disappeared from view, Kimi took off running, and didn’t stop until she reached her dorm room. “Never again. Never again. From now on, only nice boys. No frat boys. Only nice boys.”
111
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 21
N
athaniel was always willing to help Kimi with her math problems—always. He seemed to enjoy explaining complex algorithms and he seemed to enjoy being with her and even though they were in her dorm room and her roommate was away, he never—never—tried anything with her. He was a gentleman. “It’s very simple, Kimi,” Nathaniel said. “Ring theory is just another component of Homological algebra.” “What? I don’t understand. What is Homological algebra?” Kimi, of course, knew exactly what Nathaniel was talking about—she just wanted to watch him speak. She thought he was so handsome—no, pretty—a light-skinned black man with a slender body, gray eyes, and a gentle manner. “Okay. You know what a bounded chain complex is, right?” “Yes. Of course.” “Good. Well, okay, if we’re looking at topological space, then…” “Nathaniel. Do you think I’m pretty?” “I’m sorry?” “Do you think I’m pretty?” “Well,” Nathaniel said, clearing his throat, “of course I do. I think…”
112
Collision Course “Do you ever think about making love to me?” Nathaniel broke out into a sweat—a sweat that soaked his shirt. “I…I think about you a lot.” “I’m a virgin, you know.” “I didn’t know that. I had no reason to assume otherwise, and…” “I don’t want to be a virgin forever.” “Ummm…” “Are you a virgin?” “I don’t see how that’s…” “Are you?” “Kimi…I…I’ve never…” “Do you want to lose your virginity with me?” “God, Kimi! Do you know what you’re saying?’ “Yes.” “But I respect you, and…” “And I respect you. That’s why I want you to be my first. So…” Kimi stood up and began to unbutton her blouse. Nathaniel started to shake. Kimi let her blouse fall to the floor, straddled Nathaniel’s legs, and sat on his lap. “Kiss me,” she whispered. They kissed—not the passionate, rough kiss she expected, but more of the kind of kiss two children would share, two children who were totally inexperienced in the ways of lovemaking. “Kiss my breasts, Nathaniel. Take my nipples in your mouth.” Nathaniel’s trembling increased as he lowered his head onto Kimi’s breasts. “Oh, God. That feels so good. You feel so good.” Nathaniel raised his head, kissed Kimi, and with one hand on her back and one on her chest, started to squeeze
113
Keiko Alvarez her breasts. “You’re shaking.” “So are you.” “I’m scared.” “So am I.” “I know, so let’s get undressed and get under the covers.” “Are you sure?” Kimi kissed him a little harder. “Yes, I’m sure.” Nathaniel fumbled with his clothes while Kimi shimmied out of hers and crawled into the bed. When he was naked, he slid in next to her. They pulled the covers over their heads and giggled. Then they pressed their bodies against one another and started to let their hands roam. Kimi slid a hand down between his legs and felt, for the first time in her life, a hard cock. She also felt the ripples of an orgasm flow through her. Nathaniel slid his hand down between her legs and Kimi knew that he felt, for the first time in his life, the wetness of a woman. She also felt bursts of cum shoot from his cock onto her stomach. “I…I’m so sorry. It’s just that I’m so excited, that…” “That’s okay. Let me clean up and I’ll be right back.” She eased out of bed, ran to the bathroom, grabbed a wad of toilet paper and was about to wipe the cum off her stomach. But she stopped. She examined her reflection in the mirror, and she watched as the white glob of sappy liquid began to slowly— very slowly—ooze its way down her body. She rinsed her hand and wiped up the remaining cum with the toilet paper, raced back to the bed, and snuggled up against Nathaniel. “Put your fingers in me.” Nathaniel, hard again, slipped two fingers in her and started to move them in and out.
114
Collision Course “Suck on my breasts, Nathaniel. Put them in your mouth.” The instant his mouth touched her nipple, Kimi came. She grabbed Nathaniel’s head and pulled it to her chest. She raised her hips to get his fingers in deeper. She felt her thighs being soaked by her juices. Her hips moved faster and faster. “Do it. Fuck me now!” Nathaniel lifted himself to his knees and hovered over her. He paused. “What’s the matter?” Kimi cried. “I…I lost my erection.” “What?!” “I…I’m nervous. I lost my erection.” “Okay—it’s okay. Let me see if I can help. Lay on your back.” Kimi wasted no time taking him into her mouth. She licked him and swirled her tongue around him and felt her muscles contracting as he grew larger. She took him as deep as she could and then—much to her shock—she felt a burst of cum hit her throat. She pulled away, coughing, as another burst and then another and another splashed on her face. Cum dripped from her nose and from her lips and out of her mouth as she continued to cough. Nathaniel was horrified. Kimi was electrified, deliriously orgasming, eagerly anticipating the next event in what was sure to be a long night of making love. “This is wrong,” Nathaniel said. Kimi moaned, her orgasm still taking hold over her. “What?” “Look what I’ve done,” Nathaniel cried, on the verge of tears. “This is wrong. We shouldn’t be doing this. I have to go.”
115
Keiko Alvarez “No! You can’t!” “This…this is against my religion. I must leave—I must!” Kimi couldn’t believe her eyes. Nathaniel was pulling on his clothes, tears running down his cheek. Little did she know that the shocked look on his face was caused by the sight of his cum pooled on her face and the sight of his cum hanging from her chin and his shame for having treated her, a girl that he adored, so vilely. “No,” he said. “I have to go pray. I’ll pray for you, too.” And then he was gone. Kimi flopped back on her pillow in disbelief. She didn’t move until a blob of Nathaniel’s cum slid down her neck. She walked into the bathroom, wiped the cum off her face and chest and neck, and burst into tears. Kimi knew why Nathaniel had looked so horrified and why he had left and why he had felt the need to pray—he was disgusted with her! He was disgusted by the idea of having lain with her. “Mama was right,” she sobbed. “I’m nothing but a whore!”
116
Collision Course
Chapter 22
“I
’m scared,” Kimi whispered. “I know,” Rita said. “Let me pull the covers over us—just use your hands as your eyes. Just feel the warmth of my flesh and feel my hands on you. It doesn’t matter that we’re two women—trust me. What you’ll feel is tenderness and affection, that’s all.” “All right.” Enclosed in darkness, she reached her hand up to Rita’s face, tracing her eyebrows and cheeks, sliding a finger to her lips, gasping when Rita opened her mouth and slid her tongue around her fingertip. Kimi trembled at first, but then—slowly—began to feel her body glow with an inner warmth, a warmth that spread through her, starting at her heart and working its way downward to her thighs. She moaned when Rita caressed her neck and gently ran her hand down her arm and back up again. “Kimi…” “Yes?” “Let me guide you, okay? Just follow along with me.” “Uh-huh.” She felt the slight pressure on the back of her head. With Rita’s guidance, she lowered her head until her lips touched Rita’s nipples. She explored the tiny mounds of flesh on Rita’s chest and sensing Rita’s excitement, delicately applied pressure to Rita’s nipples with her teeth.
117
Keiko Alvarez Electricity flowed through Kimi’s body when Rita lowered her head and brushed her nipples with her lips, and again when Rita kissed her stomach, and again and again as Rita slowly made her way down to her vagina. She felt Rita’s breath on her pubic hair, heating her, thrilling her as the little follicles moved with the air currents Rita’s created by Rita’s impassioned breathing. A high voltage shock seized Kimi when she felt Rita’s tongue on her clit. “Did you just come?” “Yes!” “My God! You are pure sexual energy. You have to learn to relax—let your orgasms build—learn how to enjoy what we’re doing.” “I’m enjoying it!” “Yes. But you’ll enjoy it more if you wait. Can you come again?” Kimi giggled. “Many times more.” “Then, no matter how long it takes, we’re going to work together until you have an orgasm that leaves you unable to move. How does that sound?” Kimi, already unable to move, groaned, “It sounds wonderful.” **** Three months after Kimi and Rita first made love, Kimi was reclining on a cloud, a cloud created by the joint she and Rita had smoked minutes earlier, the kind of joint Rita called a Bob Marley joint—BIG! And Rita lay with her, between her legs, languidly running her tongue up one side of Kimi’s vagina, swirling it around her clitoris, running down the other side, swirling it around her anus, pushing it way inside her and then starting all over again.
118
Collision Course No matter how many times Rita ran her tongue over her clit, an exquisite little shock raced through Kimi’s thighs, and no matter how many times Rita drove the tip of her tongue into her ass, Kimi instinctively twitched and raised her hips, and no matter how many times Rita drove her tongue into Kimi’s pussy, she tried to pull Rita in further, grinding her hips against Rita’s face. “Ready, baby?” Rita whispered. “Uh-huh.” Rita began to work her way up Kimi’s body, kissing her from one side to the other, pausing at Kimi’s breasts to suck them into her mouth and play with her nipples, until their lips met and their tongues mingled. “Are you sure?” “Yes.” As Rita slid her hand between Kimi’s thighs and worked her fingers into her, Kimi arched her back to help get them in deeper. Then, her finger slick with Kimi’s secretions, Rita eased a finger into her ass. “Oh, God,” Kimi moaned. “Do you want me to stop?” “No. It feels so good.” “Are you ready to take this a step further?” Kimi was nervous but excited, writhing and squirming with carnal anticipation. “I think so,” she whispered, Rita lowered her head to gently bite Kimi’s nipples and worked her finger in further, a little bit at a time, and Kimi moaned with every little push. When her finger was all the way in, she began to ease a second finger in. “Easy!” “Too much for you?” “No—just—just go slow.” As Rita advanced the second finger into Kimi, she lowered her head down Kimi’s body and started to roll her tongue over Kimi’s clit.
119
Keiko Alvarez “Please,” Kimi cried. “Use your thumb!” Rita gently manipulated her thumb into Kimi’s pussy. “Okay, baby.” “Oh my God! Just push them in. Push them in all the way!” Rita obliged and abandoning her gentleness, impaled Kimi on her thumb and two fingers, pushing against her with all her might. “I’m coming! Oh, Rita! I’m coming!” She arched her back and moved her hips, pushing against Rita’s hands, a ravenous, savage, lust consuming her. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out—no sound came out because Kimi was holding her breath, waiting to explode. She gasped, exhaled, grabbed her breasts with her hands and squeezed her nipples, the cloud giving way to the bed as she collapsed onto it. Rita eased her fingers out of Kimi, lifted her head, and kissed her. “Happy Birthday, baby. I love you.” “I love you, too!” “I really love you, Kimi. I want you to marry me.” “Rita…” “I know, I know. If I had a cock, it’d be different.” “Rita, stop it.” “But I am a guy. I just don’t have a cock. Look at me—no tits, no ass, no hips—I even come like a guy—I gush!” “You’re beautiful to me.” “I hate cocks. Do you know that? That’s how I know I’m a guy—I’m like a straight guy who hates the idea of even coming close to someone else’s cock.” Kimi laughed. “I don’t hate cocks. I wish I could get close to one.” “Well…you may have your chance.” “What do you mean?” “I want you to help me get pregnant. If I’m going to be
120
Collision Course stuck in a woman’s body, then I’m going to take advantage of it. I want a baby, Kimi, and I need you to help me.” “Me? What can I do?” “I’m going to tell you something I’ve never told anyone else, Kimi. And then you’ll understand.” Rita held Kimi’s hand, laid back on her pillow, took a deep breath, and in a hushed voice, began to tell her story. “I had been in the service for about eight years. I was cruising along, doing menial tasks, had gotten promoted to Sergeant, and had no ambitions other than getting my ten years in and an honorable discharge so I could take advantage of the benefits. Then the Army decided that they needed help in Kosovo, so they shipped me off to Pristina. By the time I arrived, there weren’t a lot of us, so we were a small community. Let me tell you, Kimi, I got so much pussy there! Housewives, mostly. You’d be shocked at how many moms enjoy lesbian sex—I guess it’s better than what they got at home.” Rita smiled at some memory, frowned at some other memory, and continued her story. “Well, anyway, the moms also fucked the men soldiers, but not me. I stuck to women. So the rumor goes around that I’m gay, and I have a problem. It’s called don’t ask, don’t tell. The service cares mostly about gay men, but when forced to, they’ll address gay women. I couldn’t let anything happen— I had less than two years left, so I made a decision. I got three guys together and fucked them all, two at a time, one in my cunt and one in my mouth. I’d thought I’d puke every time some guy shot his load into me, but I put on a good act. Oh, yeah, baby. Fuck me, baby. You feel so good.” I…I even let one guy fuck me in the ass.” “Jesus!” Rita wiped a tear from her face. “But it worked. Now I was a slut, and being a slut is so much better than being a lesbian. The problem was that I got pregnant.”
121
Keiko Alvarez “Oh, no,” Kimi mumbled. “No problem. The pro-life politicians in this country are happy to—quietly, of course—give you an abortion so you’re ready to pick up a weapon and kill someone. So, I got my abortion and, to keep me quiet, I also got a promotion and was shipped back to the States. I got out as Lieutenant, which is much better than Sergeant, but the problem is, I wanted to have that baby. So, I want to get pregnant again, and I need your help.” “But what can I do?” Suddenly energized, Rita sat up and, eyes wide with excitement, explained the situation to Kimi. “I know a guy from the service—a really nice guy named Reese. He, um, offers his services to women like me— lesbians. He says that he’s eight for eight—eight fucking sessions and eight pregnancies. It’s just that I despise men so much, I don’t think I can do it alone. I want you there to help me.” “Help you? How?” “This guy—he has a price, kind of. After the fucking, he wants a blowjob. That’s all. Just a blowjob and he’s gone. He says he loves the sensation of coming in a woman’s mouth right after coming in her pussy. Some Zen bullshit—but I don’t care. If I do this, will you give him the blowjob? I’ll do it if I have to, but…but I thought you might like it and I’d like to watch you do it. It’s like some guys like to watch their girlfriends suck off someone else—it’s a turn on.” “Jesus, Rita. That’s a lot to ask.” “Come on, Kimi. It’ll be good for you. You tried it once and it was a disaster, right? So this time, you’ll know what to expect. Look, you can fuck him if you want to afterward, okay? Then you’ll lose your cherry, too.” “No, I don’t want to…to lose my virginity to a stranger. I’ll…I’ll do what you want.” “And will you help in the sex, too?”
122
Collision Course “I don’t understand.” “If you could…if you could be naked with me when he’s sticking it in me, like, just holding my hand or kissing me, it would make it so much better for me. I might even come. Will you do that?” “Oh, God. This is all so bizarre!” “I know. But my life and your life have been pretty bizarre. What’s one more bizarre episode in a series of many?” Kimi exhaled, rolled onto her side, and ran her hand over Rita’s chest, rubbing her breasts and letting her fingers linger on her nipples. “What if you get on top of this guy, and I get on top of him so he eats my pussy, and we kiss. Would that work?” “God, yes!” “Okay, then. I’ll do it, and I’ll give him the blowjob, but I won’t fuck him, and I’ll do it because I love you. You’re my best friend in the world.” “So it’s tomorrow, okay? Reese will be here tomorrow.” “Okay. I’m actually excited about it. “Good. I’m so happy. Thank you.” “Oh! I have some news to share. I got a job offer. I start in four weeks, when I complete all my course work and exams. And I’m getting my own place. It’s not much—just a one bedroom apartment—but I’ll finally be on my own.” “I see,” Rita mumbled. “I thought, you know, that you might move in with me.” “Rita…You’re going to be a mom. You need to devote your attention to that, right? Be happy for me, okay? I’m so thrilled—I even took a temporary job so I could get a lease. You know that restaurant off I-35 called Berry’s? I’m going to start waitressing there four nights a week—Thursday through Sunday. I got lucky, too. Some girl just walked off the job and left her uniform behind, and it fits, so I don’t have to buy one. It’s a bit dirty, but…”
123
Keiko Alvarez “Thursday through Sunday? But what about us? When are we going to see each other?” “Friday morning, Saturday morning. You know how you love morning sex.” “I don’t like this,” Rita said. “Soon you’ll just be out of my life forever.” “Rita…come on. Be happy for me, please? The job that’s been offered to me sounds so great. I’ll get to travel and…” “Whatever. Yes, I’m happy for you. I have to go. I’ll see you tomorrow, around noon, okay?” “Okay. Rita, I…” Kimi took a deep breath and exhaled. She loved Rita, there was no doubt about it. Rita made her feel special and less like a whore, but she was also possessive, always questioning Kimi about where she had been and with whom. But she didn’t love Rita the way Rita wanted to be loved. Rita constantly pestered Kimi about living together and setting up a household together and if she remained true to form, she would begin to start talking about raising a baby together. It wasn’t the situation Kimi wanted and she had to figure out how to distance herself from Rita, but how to do it gently. She loved Rita too much to hurt her.
124
Collision Course
Chapter 23
W
hen Kimi saw Reese for the first time, she began to rethink her resistance to him being her first lover. He was gorgeous—tall, dark haired, deep blue eyes, muscular, and very soft spoken. “Reese,” Rita gushed. “This is Kimi, my lover. She’s going to join us today to, you know, make everything a bit more festive.” Reese kissed Kimi on the cheek. “Well, I have to say, I didn’t expect someone so beautiful.” “Thank you,” Kimi whispered. Blood rushed to her face, causing her to blush, and to her vagina, causing her fluids to start their slow flow to her thighs. “No point wasting time, is there?” Rita said. “Kimi, will you undress me?” “Okay.” “And may I undress Kimi?” “Hey! Kimi is my lover.” “I’d like him to undress me,” Kimi said. “It’ll help—it’ll help me help you, Rita.” “Oh—fuck—whatever!” Kimi turned toward Rita and began unbuttoning her blouse and as she did, Reese slid his hands under her tee shirt, slid them up over her breasts and then lifted her shirt over her head. While Kimi’s trembling hands worked on Rita’s buttons, Reese unsnapped the top of her jeans and slid
125
Keiko Alvarez down her zipper. As Kimi pushed Rita’s blouse over her shoulders and let it fall to the carpet, Reese pushed down Kimi’s jeans to her knees. Rita, seeing the yearning in Kimi’s eyes, put her hand at the back of her head and kissed her. “I love you.” Kimi tried to get the same words out, but she couldn’t—it was as though Reese’s hands on her body were draining the breath out of her. She fought the urges taking over her, remembering that she was there for Rita, so she dropped to her knees and slid Rita’s jeans down her body, lifting Rita’s feet one at a time, until Rita stood in front of her, naked. “Let me do something,” Rita whispered. She knelt down, kissed Kimi and then lay on her back. “Eat my pussy. Show Reese how you like to eat my pussy.” With her jeans around her knees, Kimi lowered her head to Rita’s crotch and drove her tongue into her. She was in another world now, a world of carnal, feral lust, and lust made greater when Reese pulled off her jeans and drove his fingers into her. “Oh, God!” “Reese!” Rita snapped. “Get on your back. I’m going to get on top of you and Kimi—Kimi’s going to sit on your fuckin’ face, all right!” Reese fell away from Kimi and flopped on his back. “Damn! I couldn’t think of anything I’d like better.” While Kimi—eyes glazed from exquisite anguish— remained on her knees, Rita moved behind her. Rita tugged on Kimi’s hips. “Come on. Back up—back up to his face.” Robotically—mechanically—Kimi obeyed, straddling Reese’s body while she backed up on her knees, moving slowly until she felt his hands on her, until she felt his mouth on her. Her orgasm started the second the tip of his tongue tickled her clit. It continued while Rita lowered her body
126
Collision Course onto Reese’s cock. It continued while she and Rita kissed. It exploded when Rita groaned and Reese groaned. She imagined Reese’s cum shooting up inside of Rita’s pussy and his cum shooting into her mouth. She orgasmed again, driven by those images, holding on to Rita, kissing her, forcing her tongue into her mouth, until they were out of breath. “Let me do it. Let me do it now!” “You don’t have to, Kimi,” Reese said. “But if you want to…” “I want to. I want to taste your cum. I want to feel it in my mouth. I want…I want…” Another orgasm tore into Kimi as she thought about Nathaniel’s cum hitting her face. She knew what to expect now, and she knew that she could handle it, and she wanted it! “Jesus,” Reese whispered. “I thought you said she was gay.” “I never…” Rita mumbled. “I’m not gay. I love Rita, and I love making love to her, but I want your cock in my mouth.” “Rita,” Reese whispered. “Can she and I…” “No! Be happy with a blowjob.” “You have to get off him,” Kimi said. “You have to get off him, Rita.” “Shit!” Rita hissed. It wasn’t that she was enjoying the feeling of a cock in her pussy that made her want to stay on him, but the fact that she didn’t want Kimi to take his cock into her mouth. As soon as Rita lifted up, Kimi leaned over and engulfed Reese’s half-hard cock. It was slick with Rita’s juices and the taste of Rita excited Kimi even more than she had been seconds earlier. She felt his cock growing, getting stiff, and pulsating. She felt his fingers easing into her pussy and Rita lying next to her, gently touching her breasts and rubbing her nipples between her fingers.
127
Keiko Alvarez She moved her head up and down faster and faster, taking Reese in deeper and deeper—then, unexpectedly, he lifted his head and shoved the tip of his tongue into her ass. Kimi moaned. She moaned and experienced an orgasm so intense, she almost passed out. But that was nothing— when she felt Reese’s cum blasting into her mouth, when she swallowed the thick, viscous blobs, when she closed her eyes and was consumed with a frenzied pleasure, her previously intense orgasm giving way to an orgasm that seized her entire body. “Don’t let him get soft,” Rita whispered. “I want more of his seed in me. Make him hard again.” Kimi, barely able to move, tried to help. She swirled her tongue around the base of Reese’s penis and to her amazement, he started to grow again. “He…he’s hard, Rita.” “Let me!” Rita cried. Kimi rolled off Reese and collapsed onto her back. Rita rolled onto Reese and moved up and down on his cock as fast and as hard as she could. Reese groaned. Rita smiled, feeling his cum pour into her. Sighing, she rolled off him and lay onto her stomach next to Kimi, while Reese lay motionless, drained of his energy and all his lifegiving liquid. “Thank you. Thank you, Kimi.” “I…I enjoyed it.” “You’re a beautiful woman,” Reese groaned. “You are one beautiful woman. If you ever…” “Shut up, Reese,” Rita shouted. “Just…just shut up!” Kimi lay quietly and she knew. She knew that it was time to move on.
128
Collision Course
Chapter 24
K
imi avoided Rita for the next two weeks, using the excuse of exams and her job at Berry’s. Kimi was surprised that she liked the people at the restaurant— she had thought that they’d be aloof and distrustful of her, a college student, but they all made her feel comfortable and treated her just like anyone else. And they all had stories—some happy, some sad, but she knew that none of them worked in the restaurant by choice. It’s just that they had few options available to them and for the most part, they were waiting—for what, exactly, they didn’t know, but they were waiting for something. Kimi was also waiting—waiting for the next two weeks to fly by so she could start her new job. But for now, she was just going to enjoy herself. Her happiness didn’t last long. It was interrupted by a phone call from Rita. “I have to see you,” she said. “Are you crying?” “I have to see you,” Rita mumbled in a barely audible voice. “Where are you?” “The Parrott.” “The bar?” “Yeah. It’s packed with students. End of semester and all that.”
129
Keiko Alvarez “Are you drinking?” “Yeah—so?” “You can’t! Not if you’re pregnant!” “I’m not! I’m spotting. Please, Kimi, I have to see you.” “Okay—okay! I’ll be right over.” Oh, God, Kimi thought. Poor Rita! She raced over the Parrott, a bar popular with students old enough to drink and for that matter, students not old enough to drink but armed with fake IDs. She saw Rita hunched over the bar, a glass of something in her hand. “Give me that,” Kimi whispered. “Tell me what happened.” “My period started, I think. I had spots of blood in my panties.” “That could mean anything. Maybe…maybe…” “Maybe what? If you hadn’t…” “Kimi?” a voice asked. “Is that you?” Kimi turned her head toward the voice and saw Nathaniel smiling at her. I missed you—I missed studying with you, talking to you." He sounded so nervous and excited. "It's been a long time, hasn't it?" “Um…yes it has,” Kimi mumbled. “Let me introduce you to my friend, Rita. Rita, this is Nathaniel.” “Ah,” Rita laughed. “The guy who came on your face.” “Rita!” Nathaniel’s jaw fell open. His eyes darted from Kimi’s eyes to Rita’s eyes and back again. “You think you’re the only one,” Rita laughed. “I come on her face all the time.” “Rita! What the hell?” “I think I’d better go,” Nathaniel mumbled. “Why? Why Rita?” “Because you sucked all of the seed out of Reese, that’s why. That’s why I’m not pregnant, because you had to suck
130
Collision Course his cock.” “Rita, that’s crazy.” “Go away,” Rita sobbed. “Get the fuck away from me. I’m sick of you. Little Kimi. Everyone loves little Kimi. Well, fuck you! You go and leave me.” Kimi stared in shock at Rita, the woman who once wanted to share her life with her, the woman that she cared about so deeply. Kimi’s eyes narrowed into slits, heat rushed to her face, and she said, “Yes. I’ll go. I hope you’re wrong about being pregnant. But whatever the case, don’t ever call me or come to see me or, if you see me, don’t talk to me. I’m happy we had what we had, Rita, but that’s done now.” Kimi started walking and then running, back to her dorm. She slammed the door behind her and threw herself on her bed. Rita called a week later and left a message and then another message, and another and another. “Kimi…I was wrong. I am pregnant. I’m so sorry about…you know. Call me, please.” “Kimi. I don’t blame you for being mad. Call me, please.” “Kimi…please.” Kimi toggled her cell phone until she reached “Messages.” She hit Erase all Messages, sat on her bad, and stared into space. I’m not a bad person. I don’t deserve this. I’m due some happiness.
131
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 25
C
arter Fellows spied the lodging signs on the side of the freeway—a list of hotel names that described places that were indistinguishable from each other. One’s as good as another. And I’d better stop—I’m ready to die, but I don’t want to take anyone with me. He had already found himself nodding off twice at eighty miles per hour, so, even though he was certain that the likelihood of finding someone with redemptive qualities in this miserable, industrialized outlying area of Austin, Texas, was slim, he pulled off the freeway and into the first parking lot he encountered. The pungent smell of old cigarettes assaulted his nose when he walked into the hotel lobby. The girl behind the desk barely lifted her eyes as she asked, “Can I help you?” “I’d like a room. One night, non-smoking, king-size bed if you have it.” A chubby, short girl with stringy black hair and dark eyes groaned as she lugubriously dragged her carcass out of her chair and waddled to the counter. After a couple of clicks on the computer, she shoved a form in front of him. “Initial here and here,” she said, pointing to areas she had circled, “and sign here. I’ll need a credit card.” “Of course,” he said. He pulled out his American Express and slid it toward the girl. She swiped it once, waited a few seconds, slid it back to him and then put two plastic key
132
Collision Course cards in an envelope. “One-fourteen—down the hallway to your right. You can park anywhere.” “The restaurant across the street,” he said. “Berry’s. What’s it like?” The girl shrugged, never once looking at him. “The best around,” The best around. Just what the fuck does that mean? It doesn’t matter—it’s probably better than McDonald’s—barely. He scooped up the room key cards, walked to his car, and pulled into a spot near a side entrance to the hotel. Once in the room, he studied his reflection in the mirror. His eyes were as blank as the walls in the hotel room. Grey hair and stooped shoulders—the effects of having lived fifty eight years. His clothes hung on him like sails in a dead calm—the result of having lost so much weight so quickly. He shrugged and pulled open the yellow pages, looking for the phone number of the restaurant across the street. “Welcome to Berry’s,” a cheerful female voice said. “Do you have takeout orders?” he asked. “Oh, yes sir.” “Okay. I’ll have a hamburger platter—you know, burger, fries, lettuce and tomato.” “Anything to drink?” “No, I’m fine. But…” “Yes?” “You know how some restaurants have little birthday cakes, you know, the kind they stick sparklers in. Do you have anything like that?” “Is it your birthday? If you have a frequent diner card, your dinner will be free.” “It’s my birthday, but I’m not a frequent diner. Do you have those cakes?” “No. I’m sorry.” He got the distinct impression that the person on the other end—the girl or the woman—was
133
Keiko Alvarez saddened by the fact that it was his birthday and that he’d have no cake. “That’s okay. When can I get my order?” “I…I need a phone number to guarantee it…” “Oh, sure. I…uh…I’m in the motel across the street, room one fourteen. I don’t even know what type of motel it is,” he laughed, “so I don’t know the phone number. My name is Carter.” “A half hour, Mr. Carter.” “No, Carter is my first name…” He stopped talking when he heard the click on the phone. First name, last name—it’s irrelevant to her. He had enough time, he decided, to shower and shave. As he toweled off, he studied his body. For someone six four, he looked small, but that was because of his weight loss. He scoffed at the irony of his situation—a workout fanatic beaten by some disease. The other irony was that he still looked better than the average person his age—or perhaps, he thought, that was just a commentary on the health habits of Americans. But he was beyond bitterness and denial now—he accepted his situation and was looking for the way out. “You used to be a stud,” he laughed, pointing his finger at his reflection. “Now you’re a dud. Before we get our burger platter, let’s celebrate.” There was one thing he wouldn’t compromise on, and that was his wine. He reached into his suitcase and pulled out the first bottled he touched—Stag’s Leap, twelve years old. Perfect. He filled a plastic cup and toasted himself. “Happy Birthday.” After gulping the wine, he started walking toward Berry’s. ****
134
Collision Course
She saw him coming, a tall man with gray hair and a nonchalant walk, wearing a pair of dark blue shorts and a Rolling Stones tee shirt, a handsome man with a face weathered by sun and time and she decided, a sad man, a man with the weight of the world on his shoulders. Sad because it was his birthday and he had no one to celebrate with. Well, she had done her part to make his day better. **** He saw her waiting by the cash register, a short, slender, pretty girl, Asian of some type—very pretty and very young—with long black hair and brown eyes. When he saw her uniform—a button down faded blue dress with remnants of old coffee stains embedded in it and a nametag “Kimi” pinned to it—the screaming in his head started. Why oh why is this girl here? Why are any of the workers in this place here? Why were their lives so desperate that the best they could do was find a job in some shithole restaurant? The unfairness of life ate at him constantly. “Hi,” he said. “I called an order in—Carter.” “I’m sorry,” the girl said. “We don’t serve people named Carter here.” “Wha…what?” he stammered. “You know—the former president—we didn’t like him here in Texas.” “But…” “I’m kidding. Your order is ready. Five fifty four, please.” Finally. It took all day, but someone finally came through. “You got me,” he said. “You really got me.” Then he smiled—really smiled—for the first time that day. He was about to pull a ten dollar bill and a hundred dollar bill out of his wallet when the girl put a bag on the counter.
135
Keiko Alvarez “I slipped a piece of chocolate cake in the bag,” she whispered. “No one will miss it. Happy Birthday.” His hand froze in midair. Again? She’s done something nice for a stranger twice! How—how wonderful! He pulled the ten and then two one hundred dollar bills out of his wallet. He handed Kimi the ten. “Keep the change,” Her eyes almost bulged out of her head. “Thank you,” she said. A four dollar tip for a five dollar order was unheard of. “Kimi,” he said. “Give me your hand, please.” “Excuse me?” “For a second, please.” Kimi cautiously extended her right hand. Carter pressed the hundreds into her palm and closed her fingers around them. “This is for you, Kimi—for the cake. Let me get out of here before you look at it.” He picked up his bag, smiled, and walked out of Berry’s, whistling to himself, happy for the first time in a long time. **** Kimi watched him go and then she looked at the objects in her hand. When she saw what they were, her first impulse was to run after him and give them back, but she waited. She needed the money. And besides, she had just thought of a better way to thank Mr. Carter.
136
Collision Course
Chapter 26
C
arter Fellows walked back to his hotel, humming Sympathy for the Devil to himself. It was a brutal song, but he loved the music. When he walked into the lobby, he took out the small Styrofoam container that held the cake and a plastic fork. Then he called to the girl who had checked him in. “Hey,” he said. “I just bought a burger and fries at Berry’s but I’m not feeling well. Would you like it?” The girl looked at him for the first time. Suddenly her abundant ass was filled with energy as she raced over to the counter. “Are you kidding?” Now, now, he reminded himself. The body is only a vessel for the mind. Too bad this girl’s mind is like a bowling ball. “Thanks,” the girl said. “De nada,” he said. “Huh?” He ignored the girl and walked back to his room, chuckling at his homage to Looney Tunes. The girl—I say—the girl’s as sharp as a bowling ball. Once inside his room, he took out the cake—chocolate cake with chocolate icing—dipped his fork in it, and slid the fork into his mouth. It was dry and clearly mass-produced. A couple of years ago he would have been enraged and sent it back and lectured the restaurant manager on the lack of respect it showed its customers.
137
Keiko Alvarez But this was the best piece of cake he had ever tasted because that Kimi had given it to him. He sat the lump of sugar and butter and artificial chocolate flavoring on his tongue, letting it melt, letting it linger, until he finally washed it down with a cup of Stag’s Leap. That’s when he heard the knock—the soft knock—at his door. Son of a bitch. Probably the front desk clerk complaining about the lack of ketchup with the burger. He yanked the door open—pissed off—and came face to face with Kimi. “Hello, Mr. Carter,” she said. “Oh…hello…is something wrong?” “May I come in?” “Oh…yes…of course. By the way, Carter is my first name.” “Oh. What’s your last name?” “Fellows…but…” “I want to thank you.” “Oh. It’s nothing. But how did you know where…” “You left your room number when you placed your order.” “Ah,” he mumbled. “So…” “I…I want to thank you.” “There’s no need, Kimi. I…” Carter stopped, frozen by the scene in front of him. Kimi had started to unbutton her uniform. “Hey! Whoa! You don’t understand. I didn’t give you that money…” “Please.” “I…I can’t. It’s not right.” Kimi reached up and touched his face. “Please.” Carter studied her face. You shouldn’t do this. You shouldn’t.
138
Collision Course But her face—her eyes—sent him a message, and the message was—I want this. “Let me,” he whispered. He reached out with shaking hands and started to unbutton her dress. The first thought in his mind was—why? The second thought was—please, God, let me be able to get a hard-on. He slid her uniform off her shoulders. She stood in front of him, smiling and fearful, clad only in her panties and bra. He unhooked her bar and let it fall to the ground. Kimi shook and moaned. Carter trembled with fear and anticipation. He turned her around and led her to the bed. He fell to his knees, slid off her panties and hugged her, holding on to her hips as his legs grew weak. With the slightest pressure, he guided her to a sitting position and then he leaned forward, spread her legs, and began to make love to her with his mouth and his tongue and his fingers. It’s been so long. So long since I tasted the sweetness of a young girl. Kimi ran her fingers through his hair, lifting her body to meet his tongue, wanting him inside of her more than ever. “Let me undress you. Please let me undress you.” Oh, God, he worried. What if I can’t satisfy her? Carter lifted himself up to a standing position, closed his eyes, and let the wonderful sensation of Kimi undressing take control of his mind. And when she took him into her mouth, he knew that getting a hard-on would be no problem. Gently he applied pressure to Kimi’s shoulders. She fell backward and using her elbows, slid up the bed until she was lying completely on it. She stared up into his eyes, excited, slightly afraid, but
139
Keiko Alvarez filled with yearning. Carter kneeled between her legs and then, eased himself into her. She inhaled, moaned, and gasped. “Carter!” she whispered. “I…” He pushed in further. She grabbed his head and pulled it to her, driving her tongue into his mouth. They moved together in perfect rhythm, moving faster, pushing harder, and driving deeper. Carter rolled on to his back, taking Kimi with him until she sat on top of him, pushing down onto him. An agonizing, feral pleasure ripped through his body. “I want to see you—all of you,” he said. “Touch me,” Kimi begged. “Where?” “Everywhere!” He lifted his head and sucked her breasts into his mouth. He wrapped his hands around them, squeezing her nipples, letting them slip through his wet fingers. “Touch me,” she groaned. “Back there—touch me!” He slid his hands down her sides and over her hips and over her firm ass until fingers from both hands were rubbing her slick elixir over her cheeks and then he eased a finger into her. “Tell me you love me. Even if you don’t mean it, tell me you love me!” “Kimi. You have no idea how much I love you!” “Oh, God!” she shouted. “Oh God! Oh God!” She threw her head back, her hair falling on his legs. She leaned further and further back until she could go no further. Then, as her orgasm took hold of her, she threw herself forward, laying her head next to his. “Do you? Do you really love me?” “Yes, I do. You’re like a dream come true, an angel, a
140
Collision Course messenger sent to save me, a lifesaver.” “Me?” “Kimi…Why are you here?” Kimi undulated her hips from side to side and from front to back. “I wanted my first time with a man, to be special, to be with someone wonderful, kind, you know, someone gentle and loving, and you were—are—that person.” “I…I’m your…your…” Kimi sat up and dragged her hair over his chest. “Yes.” “Kimi…how old are you?” Oh, my God. Please let her be an adult. Please don’t let her be as young as she looks. “Nineteen. How old are you?” Carter laughed at her question. “I don’t want to say.” She arched her back and pushed further down onto him. “Tell me, please,” “I…” he groaned, “I’m three times as old as you.” He remembered how he used to joke that he would only make love to women half his age. One third his age was a different story, and he fought the shame creeping into his mind. “I don’t care,” Kimi said. “I love you. Do you want me to stop doing what I’m doing?” “God, no,” Carter responded, the shame he had felt seconds later giving way to a wonderful rapture. He was amazed that he still had a hard-on, and he wanted nothing to change that, and the sensation of Kimi slowly undulating on top of him was sure to keep him hard. “Does it feel good?” “Very good—fantastic.” “So why am I a lifesaver?” Carter lifted himself to a sitting position, hugged Kimi, and kissed her. “Let’s move to the edge of the bed,” he said. They shimmied and the wiggled and then they were at the edge of the bed, Carter’s legs hanging over and Kimi
141
Keiko Alvarez impaled directly upon him, her legs wrapped around his waist. “Are you okay with this?” “This is how I imagined it. I imagined being able to talk to my lover while we made love.” “Then—don’t get upset—every day for the past two years, the question in my mind has been…has been not if I was going to kill myself, but how and where.” “No!” Kimi cried. “You can’t! Why? Why would you think that?” “I won’t anymore. Not since I met you. Trust me.” Their slow lovemaking, interrupted by Carter’s admission, resumed, each of them allowing the sensuality of their movements to flow through their bodies. “Kimi. I’m a rich man. Up until two years ago, people like you, in my mind, existed only to serve me. Then, one day I was thirsty and I stopped in a McDonald’s and ordered a chocolate shake.” Kimi traced his spine with her fingers. “Do you like chocolate cake?” “I love chocolate cake,” he laughed, nibbling on her ear. “Especially now. And I love McDonald’s shakes, but I used to hate McDonald’s and everyone who ate there and who worked there. But a young black man gave me my shake and a lollipop. My wife just had a baby, he said. A boy. This is for you.” Kimi let her fingers drift down to the edge of Carter’s bottom. “That was nice of him,” He shivered at her touch. “Anyway, I looked at the lollipop, with its blue wrapper and all and then it hit me. This poor guy was trying to raise a family on his pathetic wages, and I probably made more in an hour than everyone in the place made in a day and then my head started to hurt, so I had to do something. So I went to the bank and got out nine thousand nine hundred dollars, put it in an envelope,
142
Collision Course went back to the McDonald’s, and gave it to him. Congratulations, I said.” “Why…why nine thousand…” “Let’s not talk for a few minutes, okay?” Carter whispered. He lowered his head until his lips met Kimi’s lips, closing his eyes closed and giving into the pleasure of his tongue mingling with hers inside her mouth. “Oh, my God,” he gasped. “What?” “My thighs are wet—wet from you. I never in my life thought I would experience something like this again.” “Do you like that feeling?” “I love that feeling!” Kimi rested her head on his shoulders and moved her hips ever so slightly faster. “I’m so happy,” Carter slid his hand down her back. “Anyway, you can give someone up to ten thousand dollars tax-free. Ever since then, I’ve been giving my stuff away. I gave a house in the Hamptons to the SPCA.” She gasped as Carter’s finger gently massaged her anus. “I love animals.” He lowered his head to suck on her nipples. “God, you’re beautiful.” She pulled his head to her chest. “Tell me more,” “I gave a house in California to Habitat for Humanity. Two of my kids are so pissed off—my oldest son and my daughter, who are just waiting for me to get old and die and so they can inherit my wealth, but my youngest son, Tommy, understands me.” Kimi shuddered when the tip of Carter’s finger entered her. “Oh my God. That’s nice—that’s nice that you have a good relationship with him.” Carter moaned when Kimi’s finger slid up inside of him. “It’s wonderful. Tommy and I traveled around for a year, giving worthy people a hundred dollars every time they did
143
Keiko Alvarez something special—no, not even special, just nice. I figured that the hundred dollars would help them in some small way. Then he had to go back to work, so I carried on by myself. I’d like to say that I’m almost broke now, and that’s the way I would want it, but I just have too much money— too much stuff. It’ll take another year to give it all away.” Kimi thrust herself down onto Carter’s lap and drove his cock deeper inside of her. “Why not… Why not give it to religious…” He his tongue over her nipple. “I don’t believe in religion. It’s not the same as believing in God or a higher power. I’m giving my wealth away to the underdogs of society, because they—people like you—seem to be so much more generous than the people I know.” Kimi pushed down even harder to get his finger in deeper. “The people I work with are like that,” Carter thrilled at the hot tightness of her ass. “Christ! Do you know that I haven’t had sex in five years, not since my third wife died? I didn’t expect to have sex ever again, and I really didn’t care that much, but then you came along. And you just gave yourself to me. You didn’t know anything about me, and you gave yourself to me—you gave me the most precious gift you have to give. And what we just had— what we have now—isn’t sex. It’s love. I love you. I know that I we’ve only known each other for a few minutes, but I love you, honest to God.” “Oh, Carter. This is torture!” “Can I…can I take you?” “What do you mean?” “Can I…can you lay on your back so I…” “Please!” Carter rolled Kimi onto her back and thrust into her. He kissed her breasts and lifted her by her bottom and pushed hard into her. She responded by lifting her hips. “Tell me!”
144
Collision Course “I love you.” “I love you!” And—for the first time since he couldn’t remember when—Carter Fellow came twice in a night, and Kimi came twice in a night, and they came together, kissing passionately, holding each other, feeling their hearts pounding in their chests.
145
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 27
“A
re you going to spend the night with me?” Kimi laughed at the silliness of the question. “Of course.” Carter let his hands roam over her body, not touching her sexually, but touching in her in such a way that the sensations would be emblazoned in his mind. He was quiet, lost in his thoughts, as his hands lightly drifted over her. “What are you thinking about?” “Foolish old man thoughts.” “Like what?” “Like—like what it would be if I asked you to marry me and you said yes.” Kimi’s heart pounded with joy and fear and doubt. “Carter…” “Like I said, foolish thoughts. I know, sometime in the future, there’s a man for you, a wonderful, gentle man, a young man, a man who love you to the ends of the earth. As much as I’d like to have you by my side forever, Kimi, I’m afraid life would become a nightmare for you. My children, except Tommy, would never accept you. My friends would never accept you. There are some other reasons, too. It just wouldn’t be fair to you. You might wind up rich, but you’d wind up miserable and life would probably pass you by— real life, that is.” And there’s no point telling her about the cancer slowly killing me and the agonizing death awaiting me. “Carter, shouldn’t I make that decision?”
146
Collision Course “No. Because if I asked and you said yes, it would be the most selfish thing I have ever done in my life. What’s important—you have to know, no matter want, that you have saved my life and I love you for it. You should wait, Kimi, you should wait for that special person.” “Carter…I…” “Shhh. Let’s talk about you. Why…why are you working as a waitress? It seems to me that you could do anything you want.” “Funny you should ask. Today was my last day. I graduate UT next week and I have a job lined up, a really good job.” “Thank God. The thought of you…” “They’re all nice people. At the restaurant, I mean.” “I’m sure of it. Nicer than my circle of friends. Well, anyway, congratulations. I knew you had a wonderful future waiting for you.” “Carter?” “Yes?” “There’s something I want to do. Please don’t say no.” Kimi kissed her way down his body. She took him into her mouth and was thrilled to feel him getting hard. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock, waiting for the explosion, the explosion she had experienced only twice before, but there was no explosion, only a small burst and a small pool of his cum, his love. Carter was in bliss—not only had he been able to get hard again, but he had been able to come again, and not only that, but he was with a beautiful young woman the likes of which he had never known. “Did you like that?” “Of course. It was wonderful.” “But…but you came so little.” “At my age,” he laughed, “that was the equivalent of a gallon. Like I said, you’re a miracle.”
147
Keiko Alvarez They lay together, Kimi nestled in Carter’s arms, each lost in their own thoughts. Finally, Carter began to express his emotions. “Kimi. Sometimes I believe things happen for a reason. There was a reason why I chose to get off the highway here and to check into this hotel and to go to the restaurant you worked at, and there was a reason for you to be there and there’s a reason for you to be here. I hope your life never gets to the point where you think the horrible thoughts I’ve been thinking, but if it does, remember me— remember this night.” Kimi fought back her tears. “I know you were sent to me, Carter. I’ve been waiting for you. I’ll remember you always.” She kissed his hands, closed her eyes, and drifted off to sleep, comforted by the warmth of his body. Morning arrived and it was that time—it was time for them to go their separate ways. Each of them felt their hearts being wrenched from their bodies, but they also knew that they had different destinies. “Before I go,” Carter said, “I have something to take care of.” He went to his car, scribbled a note, put the note in a box, and returned to Kimi. “I’ve been carrying this around for months. Don’t open it, please, until I’m gone.” “I won’t,” she sobbed. “Don’t cry. Be happy. I am, and I will be until the day I die.” “Oh, Carter…” “Please. If I don’t go now, I never will. Please be happy, Kimi.” He had two choices, he told himself. Depression or joy. He chose joy. Kimi waved as he drove away, weeping silently and then she opened the box. Inside, as she knew there would be, were ninety nine one hundred dollar bills and a note. Remember that I love you. And thank you—I’m at peace now.
148
Collision Course
Chapter 28
S
chool was behind her, Rita was behind her, and her future was ahead of her. She loved her job. Sure, it was in a rather obscure field of hybrid computing but according to her boss, she’d be able to travel to exciting places, even Japan. Maybe, Kimi thought, she’d even be able to see where her mother grew up. Maybe seeing her mother’s birthplace and the people in it would help her understand her better. But more than anything, Kimi was looking forward to meeting the special young man Carter had promised she’d meet. Maybe she’d find love, and soon. Kimi had worked late on a Friday night, trying to learn as much as she could as fast as she could. The other workers had left, all except Lillian, a thirtyish woman who had taken Kimi under her wing. Kimi wanted to be like Lillian—beautiful, self assured and a perfectionist when it came to applying makeup. Lillian was naturally beautiful, Kimi thought, but when she added makeup, she looked like a movie star. “Hey,” Lillian asked. “Don’t you have anything to do tonight?” “No. I’m going to sit at home and wait for Mr. Right.” “Hmph! My experience tells me that there is no such thing. I’d be satisfied with Mr. Okay.” “You’re so funny.”
149
Keiko Alvarez “And you’re so young. You’ll see. Drive safely on your way home.” “I will.” Lillian paused on the way out of the office. “Do you want me to set you up with someone? I know a lot of nice guys, older guys, but…” “Not right now,” Kimi said. “Maybe…maybe in a few weeks. Let me get settled first.” “Okay. If you ever need me, or if you want to talk to someone, call me, okay?” There was something, Lillian decided, something sad about Kimi. She couldn’t understand how someone so pretty and so happy— apparently happy—could be so alone. **** Kimi worked until the sun set. She was nervous walking to her car in the parking lot, but more nervous when, on the drive to her apartment, another car pulled up close behind her. Whenever she sped up, the other car sped up and whenever she slowed down, the other car slowed down. Two miles. Only two miles to my apartment! Kimi pushed the accelerator to the floor. Her car sputtered and coughed and finally picked up speed. Just as she turned into her apartment parking lot, red lights in the dashboard of the car behind her began to flash and a siren wailed. “Just great,” she whined as she rolled to a stop. Even before the cop reached her window, she was in tears. He tapped on her window. She rolled it down. “Do you have any idea how fast you were going, miss?” “You scared me!” she shouted. “I thought you were some
150
Collision Course nut coming after me. How was I to know?” “May I see your license?” “Okay,” she sobbed, wiping a tear from her face. She rummaged through her purse, pulled out her wallet, dropped it on the floorboard, tried to find it, and when her anxiety got the best of her, she lay her head on the steering wheel. “I’m sorry. I dropped it and I can’t find it and…” “Okay, take it easy. Let me help.” The cop shined a flashlight into the car. “There it is, right by your feet.” Then he shined the flashlight on Kimi. “I know all the beautiful women in town, but I don’t know you. Are you new here?” “No. Not really. Here, here’s my license.” “Akimi Komatsu. Japanese?” “Yes. Most people call me Kimi.” “Well, Kimi, my name is Diego, Detective Santoya. I don’t normally work traffic, but…you were speeding, you know.” “I wasn’t! Only when you began to follow me. I…” “Okay,” Diego laughed. “I’ll let you go with a warning, if…” “If?” “If you let me make dinner for you tomorrow.” “Make dinner?” “Sure, let’s say around seven?” Kimi stared up into the dim light, and what she saw pleased her. She couldn’t tell the color of Diego’s eyes, but she could tell that he was handsome and moreover, he had this presence around him, this attitude, an attitude that excited her. “If…if I say yes, you’ll let me go?” “If you say yes, I might not let you go.” “Well, then, okay. Where should I meet you?” “Oh, no. I’m making dinner, and I’m bringing dinner to
151
Keiko Alvarez you. You see, I know your address now.” “Oh, you…” “Seven?” Kimi’s heart pounded in her chest. “Seven!” **** Could this be the one? Kimi mused. The man that Carter said I would meet? She floated onto her bed and thought about the face in the shadows—the face that had to be more handsome in the light. She thought about his attitude—the attitude that said, We’re going to make love and you’re going to love it. She skipped dinner, wanting only to be swathed in her sheets and covers, the same sheets and covers that she’d be swathed in tomorrow night. The next day, she cleaned her apartment, over and over. She washed the sheets and made the bed and fluffed the pillow. She drove to a pharmacy and bought new perfume and then to the only department store for miles, where she bought the smallest undies she could. She dressed in black—black silk top, black short skirt, and black heels. Kimi thought that black made her look sexy. As promised, Diego arrived promptly at seven, holding a casserole dish, a loaf of bread, and a bottle of wine. “Hi,” she said, her trembling voice giving away her nervousness. “Hi,” Diego said. “I hope you’re hungry.” “I am,” Kimi whispered. “And not just for food.” Diego didn’t have to hear anymore from Kimi. He laid the casserole on the kitchen table and tossed the loaf of bread onto the counter. “Do you have a wine opener?” “Oh I think so. I’m pretty sure that I do. I…I don’t drink
152
Collision Course and…” “That’s okay. I came equipped. I’ll leave it here for you.” He pulled a small corkscrew out of his pocket and opened the wine. “Glasses?” “Only regular glasses.” “That’ll do.” Kimi retrieved two tumblers and shaking, handed them to Diego. He poured two glasses and placed one in Kimi’s hand. “To a new friendship,” he said. The last thing Kimi wanted to do was refuse to drink, so she lifted the glass to her lips and in one gulp, finished her wine. “Hey,” Diego laughed. “You’re supposed to sip that.” “I didn’t know. I don’t drink. I’m sorry.” “That’s okay. I’ll pour another.” In fifteen minutes, the bottle of wine was gone. In seventeen minutes, Kimi and Diego were naked. In seventeen and one-half minutes, he was between her legs, moving his fingers in and out of her pussy while he licked her clitoris. “Diego,” Kimi whispered. “I have to tell you something. I…I’ve only had one lover in my life. I’m very inexperienced.” “Really?” Diego said, savoring the taste of Kimi’s juices. “Then I guess I have a lot to teach you, starting now.” He lifted up to a kneeling position and pulled Kimi up by her arms. “Suck my cock.” Kimi was a bit shocked by his crass words, but also excited by them. She leaned over and took his cock into her mouth, thrilling at his moans. “Oh, yeah,” he whispered. “God, yes. Lick it, Kimi. Take it all the way in and lick it.” Kimi took it in as far as she could and ran her tongue
153
Keiko Alvarez under his skin, feeling the veins, feeling his pulse, feeling his hands at the back of her head pushing her down further, and within a few seconds, feeling his cum pouring into her. “Don’t stop, baby. Keep sucking it. Keep swallowing. Then it’s your turn, then I’ll fuck you like you’ve never been fucked before.” Kimi, her own orgasm building, moved her head faster and faster, waiting for another explosive gush of hot jism, but Diego suddenly stopped her. “Turn around. Turn around and get on all fours.” Kimi obeyed without question. When she was on her knees, Diego yanked her to the edge of the bed, put his hands between her legs, and forced them apart. “Beautiful.” He stood behind her and forced himself into her pussy in one aggressive thrust. “Ow!” “Did I hurt you?” “A little.” “It’ll stop hurting, trust me.” He grabbed her hips and thrust into her again. He leaned over and grabbed her breasts and massaged them, pinching her nipples, and slamming into her harder and harder, so hard that she heard the sound of his flesh slapping against hers. Then she felt it, the pain giving way to pleasure. “Oh, God,” she moaned. “Give me one of your hands!” Kimi lifted one arm. Unable to remain on her knees, she fell forward on her face. Diego grabbed her hand and placed it between his legs. “Feel my balls. Squeeze them. Don’t stop until I come!” Kimi squeezed the sacks, alternately fascinated by their softness and the hardness within them, holding on while Diego’s cock relentlessly slid in and out of her, feeling her own juices covering her hand.
154
Collision Course “Oh, man!” he shouted. “I’m coming!” She felt it, the heat from his cum filling her, his love filling her. “Keep going! Keep fucking me!” Diego fucked her as hard as he could, moving in and out until his hips were a blur, while Kimi moved her hand from his balls to her vagina and rubbed her clitoris furiously. “Jesus! I’m coming again!” And that’s what did it. It wasn’t like the beautiful feeling she had with Carter, or even the hard orgasm she had with Rita. It was more like she was an animal, a ravenous, predatory animal on the hunt. She bit her lip and tried not to scream and instead, let out a low, guttural growl, a growl Diego matched as his stream of cum shot deep inside of her. Kimi collapsed onto the bed, Diego following. She gulped air in batches and waited. She waited for Diego to fuck her again. **** Kimi moaned when the morning light filtered through the curtains. “I’m sore,” “ “You? I think I’m black and blue.” “Did you like what we did?” “Christ! How can you even ask that? It was fantastic.” “Oh, good. I thought, you know, my inexperience…” “Your inexperience is what makes everything so exciting. Everything is new to you, and you like it, and that makes it exciting for me. I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Kimi hugged Diego, pulling him tight against her body. “That’s so nice of you. When will I see you again?” “How about Wednesday?” “That’s fine. But let me cook for you this time. Let me bring dinner to you.” “We have to eat what I brought first. But I’m a bachelor,
155
Keiko Alvarez Kimi. My place is a mess, a real mess. It’s much nicer here. You can cook for me here. I’d like that.” Whatever he wanted, Kimi decided, was all right with her. **** Monday morning, she couldn’t wait to find Lillian. “I met someone,” she gushed. “A policeman—a detective! He pulled me over for speeding and then, the next thing you know, he’s asking me out. We’re having dinner tonight” Oh, God, Lillian thought. The oldest trick in the world. I have to help her out here. “That’s great,” Lillian said. “We should double date. How about we go out for pizza or something, say Wednesday night?” “Okay! How exciting. I’ve never been on a double date, and we’re going out Wednesday anyway.” “Good. You be sure to ask him.” “I will! I’ll call him right now.” “I told my girlfriend at work about you,” she said. “She wants to double date, like go for pizza or something, maybe on Wednesday.” “Oh…uh…I can’t promise anything, Kimi. You know how it is for cops—you never know when you’re going to be on duty. Let’s just leave things as they are.” “But aren’t we going to see each other Wednesday?” “Yes, but I can’t promise a time. I mean, how would it be if suddenly I had to cancel?” Kimi was crushed. “I understand. All right. Well, I’ll see you Wednesday, I hope.” “Kimi…” Diego whispered. “I’ll try to be sure to get off work, okay? I just can’t promise.” Moping, she went to find Lillian. “He can’t make it. His schedule is too uncertain.”
156
Collision Course “I see,” Lillian said. “Well, we’ll try another time. It was nice of him to make dinner for you, though. You should return the favor.” “I am. He’s coming over Wednesday when he can get away.” “Why don’t you do what he did—you know, bring dinner to him?” “I offered. But he said his place is a mess and, with his schedule and all, I guess it’s just easier for him to come to my place.” Poor Kimi, Lillian thought. As soon as I get the chance, I’m going to break the news to her. But not now—she’ll rebel, like a teenager. I have to wait. I just hope it doesn’t go too far. I hope she doesn’t fall in love.
157
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 29
“D
o you like it on your stomach?” “Yes,” Kimi groaned. “It feels like you’re so deep—like I can almost feel you in my chest.” “You’re always so wet. That makes it so much more exciting and pleasurable for me, knowing that I turn you on so.” “I like it, too. I…I even like feeling the puddle form on the sheets. I know that’s crazy, but…” “Do you want to try something new? Something maybe thrilling?” Kimi lifted her hips to meet his thrusts. “Okay. What?” “You have such a perfect ass. It’s very…very fuckable. I’d like to fuck you in the ass.” “But…but I’ve heard that it hurts!” “I have something to help and, anyway, you’re so wet that we’re really lubed and I’ll—I’ll just slide in, trust me. Come on, what do you say?” Kimi thought about Rita and how she would put one and then two, fingers inside her. Yes, it hurt a little, but it also felt so good. How much different could Diego’s penis be? Maybe it would hurt more, but it would also feel better, right? “Okay.” Diego gasped, barely able to contain his excitement. “Great. I’m going to make you a little wetter first.”
158
Collision Course He pulled out of Kimi’s vagina and laid his cock in the crack of her ass, sliding it up and down over her tight hole. “Does that feel good?” “Yes,” Kimi whispered. “Are you ready?” “Yes!” She felt him at the entrance to her ass, pushing slightly, the pain building slowly. Then, unexpectedly, he put his hand under her nose. She heard a crack and a smelled an acrid odor. Her heart started to pound. “Diego!” “Shhh. This’ll loosen you up.” When he shoved himself into her, a searing pain tore through her. “Diego! I…” Then another crack and another odor and her heart beat harder and he shoved himself deeper. She couldn’t speak—whatever he had cracked under her nose stole her breath and, besides, he covered her mouth with his hand. “You’re so tight, so hot. I’m almost in, baby.” A hot, horrible pain seized her when Diego rammed himself all the way into Kimi. She tried to scream, to breathe, to get away, but she couldn’t. Diego came, shooting his cum deep inside her. Mercifully, he began to get smaller right away. He pulled and a rolled onto his back. “That was so fucking great!” “You hurt me! You really hurt me!” “You’ll get used to it. You’ll learn to like it.” “Please, I don’t want to do it again.” “Well, I do!” Two nights later, he did.
159
Keiko Alvarez And two nights after that, he did again, but this time, when Kimi felt his cock expand and shrink as his muscle spasmed and shot his fluid into her she, despite her pain, she orgasmed. “I told you you’d like it,” Diego said. “And you’ll like it more the more we do it.” But Kimi didn’t like it—it was as though she had an orgasm against her will, as though the pain she felt pleased her, and the thought that she might enjoy pain troubled her, troubled her greatly. She lay on the bed and cried, twisting her hands in her pillow, letting her tears be absorbed by the soft fabric against her face. “You’re great, baby,” Diego said. “You’re the best.” Then, like every other night, he got up, washed off, and left, leaving Kimi alone in her misery. Kimi desperately wanted to believe that Diego loved her, as she loved him, but she knew, deep in her heart, that her dream, her dream of finding Mr. Right, was rapidly becoming a nightmare. She had to talk with someone, and the only person she trusted was Lillian. “God dammit!” Lillian hissed. “I’m so sorry, Kimi. I wanted to warn you, I tried to warn you, but I didn’t think you’d listen. He’s using you, Kimi. He doesn’t care about you. He’s a fucking sociopath.” “No,” Kimi cried. “Yes. Try something for me, sweetheart. Call him and tell him you want to see his place. If he says that he wants to come to yours, tell him he can’t. Tell him that I’m staying with you for a few days. See what happens. If he continues to refuse to let you come to his place, then you’ll know.” “I don’t believe it!” “Try what I said and then tell me what you believe.” Kimi, with hands trembling and tears rolling down her cheeks, called Diego. She already knew what his answers
160
Collision Course would be, but she had to give him a chance. Carter had told her—he had promised her—that someone was waiting for her, someone wonderful. “Tomorrow,” Diego said. “I can’t tomorrow. I can come over your place.” “I have a friend staying with me for a while. She’s…she’s having some repairs made to her place.” “Oh. When do you think she’ll leave?” “I don’t know. There’s a lot to be done.” “I see.” “We can’t…we can’t do what we’ve been doing with her there. Don’t you want me?” “Yeah, but…let me think about this.” “Okay…call me when you know.” But Kimi knew. She knew the terrible truth. She opened up the yellow pages and looked at “Firearm Dealers”. “Weapons World—You Want It, We Got It.” Kimi didn’t know exactly what she wanted, but she knew she wanted something—something that would punish Diego, and punish him so much that, that… Kimi closed her eyes. What’s the point of living, she asked. What’s the point of living without love? Then she remembered—she remembered what Carter had said. I hope your life never gets to the point where you think the horrible thoughts I’ve been thinking, but if it does, remember me— remember this night. Maybe Diego wasn’t the one for her. Maybe someone else was out there, waiting. But she couldn’t let Diego get away with his crime. She needed—no she demanded vengeance.
161
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 30
L
illian sat in front of her mirror, carefully applying her makeup and, ultimately, her lipstick. She pursed her lips as though she was kissing someone. Then she heard the soft knock on her door. He’s a little early. Couldn’t wait to see me, huh! What she saw when she opened the door took her breath away. It was Kimi—hair wild and eyes red, holding a shotgun in one hand and her purse in another. “Jesus,” she whispered. “Can I come in?” “Yes, of course. Come on in, baby.” Lillian had no idea what had happened, but she was already wiping tears from her eyes. “Are you going out?” Kimi asked. “I…um…I was, but not now.” “Don’t change your plans because of me.” “Christ. First, let me have the gun and, second, let’s get you to bed. You tell me what happened when you feel like it.” “Okay,” Kimi said, as though she was living a dream. She handed Lillian the shotgun and followed her to a bedroom, where Lillian laid the shotgun against a wall. “Lay down, honey.”
162
Collision Course “I didn’t kill anyone,” Kimi said. “That’s good—that’s good.” “I don’t think I did.” Oh, God! “I’ll be your alibi,” Lillian said. “No matter what.” “I have something for you. Give me my purse.” “Not now. You have to rest.” “Give me my purse, please.” Lillian reluctantly retrieved her purse. Kimi reached inside and pulled out the jewelry she had taken from the woman. “Take these. Wait a while and then sell them.” “Christ! Kimi!” “Please.” “I don’t know…okay, whatever. Listen, Kimi, I have something to do. I’ll be right back.” Lillian, after making sure that Kimi was resting, tiptoed to the living room, lifted the phone, and made a call. Despite Lillian’s attempts to whisper in a low voice, Kimi could hear the conversation. “I can’t make it tonight…no, I have a sick friend here…no, I said I have a sick friend…well, fuck you then!” “Lillian!” Kimi called. “What honey?” Lillian asked. Her face was red and, in Kimi’s eyes, she was distraught. “If you have plans…” “I did, but I changed them.” “But…” Before Lillian could say anything, her phone rang. She rolled her eyes in frustration before lifting the receiver. “No…I’m with a friend…a girl friend…actually, you could…could you bring some food over…she’s sick…yes…thank you…I…I…you know.” “It’s funny,” she said. “The guy I was going to see tonight turned out to be a jerk, and the buy I’ve been toying with turned out to be so nice. You never know, do you?”
163
Keiko Alvarez “No. You can’t know, can you?” Lillian sat with Kimi, stroking her hair, and listening as Kimi told her about the events of the evening. Only when she heard a knock at the door did she leave Kimi’s side. “It’s my friend Tony. I asked him to bring us some dinner.” “I’m not hungry.” Lillian smiled. “Well, I am. I’ll be right back.” She returned a few seconds later, holding the hand of a dark-haired man, a handsome man, a man with beautiful blue eyes. “This is Tony. Tony, this is my friend, Kimi.” “Hi, Kimi.” “Hi, Tony. Lillian told me that…” Tony was interrupted by a pounding on Lillian’s door. “Now what?” Lillian and Tony left the room, leaving Kimi in silence, silence that was broken by shouting. “I told you…” “Who is this guy?” “Who the fuck are you?” “I’ll tell you…” “Stop it! God Dammit!” “Listen, motherfucker…” Kimi had heard enough. She dragged herself out of bed, picked up the shotgun, walked into Lillian’s living room, saw someone that she had never seen before, walked up to him and put the gun up against his chest. “Get the fuck out of here,” she screamed, “before I splatter you all over the place!” “Christ, lady!” “Get out!” The stranger backed out of the doorway and, when the Lillian closed the door, Kimi sank slowly to the floor. ****
164
Collision Course
Kimi had a restless night, images of Carter and Rita and Diego filling her mind. She felt wet, not wet like she felt when she was excited, but a different type of wet. She opened her eyes, looked down between her legs, and screamed. “Lillian! Lillian, help me!” “What?” Lillian cried. When Lillian saw the pool of blood on the bed, she almost fainted, but she had enough sense to call upon the man she had spent the night with and to ask him to dial 911. “Hand on, baby! We called an ambulance.” The world spun in Kimi’s head. She was aware of being lifted onto a gurney. She was aware of the sirens and the ambulance and Lillian holding her hand and crying. She was aware of the pinprick in her arm and a doctor or someone talking to her. Then it was quiet. She was somewhere unfamiliar, lying on a bed with crisp white sheets and surrounded by a wall of crisp white sheets. Maybe I’m dead. But when a nurse parted the wall of sheets, Kimi knew that she wasn’t dead, but she didn’t know what had happened. “How are we doing?” “I don’t know,” Kimi mumbled. “You had a miscarriage, honey. Do you know that?” “No.” Kimi tried to listen as the nurse then began to explain the long term and short term medical impacts of a miscarriage. “They’re sometimes brought on by stress. Were you under stress?” Stress, Kimi sobbed to herself sadly. Yes, I was under stress,
165
Keiko Alvarez the kind of stress you couldn’t even begin to imagine. “Don’t you use birth control?” “Yes. But I forgot to renew my prescription and…and…” “Well. We’ll get you a prescription for an IUD, okay sweetheart?” Kimi nodded. “All right. Sure.” “The…uh…fetus was about two months old. Do you know who the father was?” “Yes, of course.” “Do you want us to contact him?” And say what? Hi Carter. Remember me? Well, we brought a life into the world and I destroyed it? My hate and my anger destroyed it? “No. That’s not necessary.” Then she felt this thing, this horrible thing, laughing at her. “He was wrong,” she cried. “Who?” “Carter. There’s no one for me. No one.” And right then and there, Kimi made a decision. If she was a whore, she was going to live like one.
166
Collision Course
Chapter 31
H
arry watched the Defense Attorney pacing around the courtroom, and tried to imagine her naked—tall, blonde, blue-eyed, perfect ass, perfect legs, size—C tits and, best of all, the personality of a real bitch. “So,” she said, “isn’t it true that you didn’t hear anyone shout DEA or police or any other identifying words before the agents broke through the front door?” While Harry was sizing up the Defense Attorney, Marsha Hirsch, she was sizing up him. What an asshole. What is he—five ten? Plain brown hair, plain brown eyes, no bulging muscles—none that are visible anyway. What is it that makes him so fucking smug? Give me an hour with him and that smugness would be gone, that’s for sure. Harry parsed Marsha Hirsch’s question in his mind, while at the same time sizing his opponent up some more— white silk blouse through which her lace bra was visible, pinstripe woman’s business suit pulled tight across her ass and perfectly positioned at four inches above her knees, string of pearls around her neck, diamond earrings, and, most importantly, no rings on her fingers. No rings at all. And, it seemed, no stockings. He wondered if she wore any underwear, or if the bitch went bareback because she was so hot between the legs she needed the air conditioning to cool her off. “No,” Harry said.
167
Keiko Alvarez “Your honor!” Marsha Hirsch shouted. “Previous testimony has shown that…” The judge waved his hand. “Please explain your answer, Agent Wyatt.” “Well,” Harry said. “Mizz Hirsch asked, isn’t it true, etcetera. So, if I said yes, then I would be agreeing that her conclusion was, in fact, not true. The problem is that what she asked was true.” Marsha Hirsch rolled her eyes. “Oh, for Christ’s sake.” “He has a point,” the judge said. “Let me rephrase my question then. So, it is true that you didn’t hear anyone shout DEA or police or any other identifying words before the agents broke through the front door.” Harry didn’t say a word. “Agent Wyatt?” “Yes, your honor?” “Are you going to answer the question?” “There was no question, your honor, merely a statement, and I’m quite surprised that the Agency’s Attorney didn’t object.” “Your honor!” Marsha Hirsch shouted. “Permission to treat this witness as hostile.” “He’s not your witness. Of course he’s hostile. I suggest you move on.” “Then tell the witness to answer my question.” “I suggest you pose a question. A simple yes or no question.” Marsha Hirsch seethed. “Did you hear anyone identify themselves before they went through the front door?” “No. But I was…” “That’s all! I’m done with this witness.” Maybe, maybe I’m done with him. He strikes me as the kind of guy that could—Jesus, what’s happening to you? Concentrate. He’s nothing. Nothing! “Redirect,” the Agency Attorney shouted.
168
Collision Course “Go ahead.” “Where were you when the other agents went through the front door, sir?” “I was around the back of the house.” “So, could you hear…” “Objection!” Marsha Hirsch screamed. “Calls for a conclusion!” “Withdrawn,” the Agency Attorney said, smiling. **** Harry and the other agents all slapped high-fives when the verdicts were read. The perps were going to jail for a long time—some more scumbags off the street. He was walking out of the courtroom when he heard his name being called. “Agent Wyatt!” He spun around to see Marsha Hirsch storming toward him, in fact, she got so close she was practically nose to nose with him. “You were a real schmuck in the courtroom.” “Well, thank you. You were quite the schmuck yourself.” “What are you doing now?” “Me? I’m going home.” “Want to have a drink?” “You and…me? Are you serious?” “Yes. I’d like to talk to you.” Harry couldn’t help notice the outline of a dark nipple beginning to show through Marsh’s lace bra. “Sure.” Marsha noticed the movement in Harry’s crotch area. “Let’s go. My treat.” Harry followed Marsha Hirsch to the courthouse garage, where she pointed her keys at a BMW. He heard two beeps and the clunk of the door locks opening. “Get in,” she said. “I’ll drive.”
169
Keiko Alvarez Marsha Hirsch drove to Georgetown, to a trendy bar seemingly frequented by young lawyers or, as Harry called them, pukes. “All right,” he asked. “What’s going on?” “Nothing. I like you, that’s all. I’d like to know you better.” “For what reason?’ “Are you paranoid?” “Just suspicious.” “This is just a friendly drink, that’s all.” She leaned over, squeezed his knee, and whispered, “That’s all, for now.” The moment they walked into the bar, Harry felt inadequate, after all, he was in his JC Penney no-name suit surrounded by men in Armani and women in—whatever. “What’ll you have?” “A beer.” “What kind?” “Doesn’t matter.” “I’ll order for us.” Marsha Hirsch shouted something to the bartender and, a few minutes later, he returned with two glasses filled with very dark liquid. “Guinness. You’ll like it.” Harry hated it, but pretended to like it. He was also beginning to like Marsha Hirsch. She was a smart, sexy woman, unlike the young women he was used to. Sure, they had a lot of energy in the sack but as far as holding a conversation or displaying any type of personality, forget it. There was a problem with Marsha, however, he figured that she was probably five or six years older than he, a lot more sophisticated than he, and a hell of a lot more experienced than he. “I like your attitude,” Marsha said. “Real I-don’t-give-ashit.” “Well…”
170
Collision Course “And when I was questioning you, I really wanted to fuck you.” The heat from Marsha’s breath spread through Harry’s body, and he felt a trickle of sweat run down his side as he struggled to maintain a cool exterior. “That’s funny,” he laughed, “because…” Harry stopped mid-sentence, knowing that he was about to step over the line with an opponent. “Because? Because you wanted to fuck me?” “Maybe.” “I could tell. I could tell by the way you looked at my tits and my ass and I could see your wheels turning, trying to find panty lines, and trying to figure out what was going on in your mind made me make mistakes. That does not happen very often.” The trickle of sweat on Harry’s side turned into a stream. He stared into her eyes—her eyes that suddenly seemed a deeper blue, a magical blue—and struggled to come up with a witty response, but all he could do was sip the dark, acidic beer and smile. “So,” Marsha asked, “do you want to finish your beer and get out of here—say, go to my place?” “Listen. You and I…” “Are done in court. Come on. Let’s play.”
171
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 32
F
or the first time in his life, Harry was intimidated by a woman—there was something about Marsha Hirsch that got to him. Perhaps it was her brashness or her self-assuredness, but he knew that this was not going to be a woman he could just sweep off her feet. Or, perhaps it was because this was the first woman he had gotten close to—all the others were girls. When they entered her townhome, he knew he was out of his league. Marsha lived in a two-story Georgian in, appropriately enough, Georgetown, a Georgian furnished with antiques—nice antiques—not the Salvation Army “antiques” that Harry furnished his apartment with. “Come on,” Marsha said, taking Harry by the hand. “Let’s retire to the parlor.” He didn’t quite understand why she laughed when she said the word “parlor,” but he began to suspect that she had some kind of game in mind—a parlor game. And he was already hard just from thinking about playing with Marsha Hirsch. The parlor—what he would have called the living room— was large, a fireplace at one end with doorways on each side of it, a huge dark-brown leather couch up against one wall with obvious antique end tables at each end, a massive coffee table in front of the couch, a coffee table with a slate top, no less, and two large leather chairs on the wall
172
Collision Course opposite the fireplace. “Well? Do you want me, Agent Harry Wyatt? Do you want me?” “Yeah,” Harry mumbled. “I want you.” “Then come and get me.” Her eyes brightened, her nostrils flared, and she seemed to take on the aura of an animal that had been cornered. “Come and get you?” “Yes! Every woman has fantasies about being raped.” “I doubt that. Not if they know what rape is really like.” “Ravaged then,” she said. “Every woman fantasizes about being taken by someone she wants, but who she’s resisting. I’m going to resist you, Harry, I’m going to fight you. If you want me, you’re going to have to force yourself on me.” “Is this some kind of game?” “It’s a test, the first part of a test. Pass the test and, if you want to, you can have me again tomorrow.” “If I don’t pass?” “Then you get out.” “Fine,” Harry said. He took one step forward and, when he did, Marsha took one step backward and leaned to her right. She was going to use the coffee table as a barrier, a barrier too heavy for Harry to move. He took a step to the side and she stepped to the opposite side. Harry analyzed her moves, quickly determining that she brought her feet together before she sidestepped. That would be her undoing. He feigned another step, she brought his feet together, and he launched himself over the coffee table. He grabbed her around the waist and instantly she was a whirlwind of energy, bringing her knee up between his legs. Fortunately for Harry, her knee landed on the side of his thigh, but even so, his natural instinct was to flinch and let her go. “Pretty good,” he said.
173
Keiko Alvarez Scurrying away, Marsha laughed. “You didn’t think it would be that easy, did you?” “I’m just getting started,” Maneuver her toward the couch. Then go. But prepare first. Harry smiled at Marsha and held his position. She crouched a little lower, anticipating his next move, but her anticipation was wrong. “What are you doing?” Harry started to peel off his clothes and laughed. “I’m not going to try to get undressed after I snare you. When I get you, I’m going to fuck you.” “You think so?” “I think so.” Marsha Hirsch gasped when Harry peeled off his underpants. “For a little guy you sure have a big cock.” “All the better to make you scream with.” Then he stepped on top of the coffee table. When Marsha moved to her right, he moved with her. When she moved to her left, he moved with her. She had nowhere to go. Harry jumped off the coffee table, grabbed her arm and gave it a deft twist, spun her around, and shoved her to her knees, her upper body draped on the couch in front of her. Her breaths came in short bursts, getting shorter and more rapid when Harry lifted her skirt up over her hips. “I figured as much,” he snorted. “No underwear—ready for action, huh? He could have taken her right then, but that would have been too easy. Instead, he reached around her and tore open her blouse. “Oh, God,” she moaned. He let his hands roam over her breasts and then he yanked her bra up around her neck. “Do it!” “Not yet.” Using only two fingers, he applied pressure to
174
Collision Course Marsha’s wrist, forcing her off the couch, forcing her to turn around and face him and then, with his other hand, forcing her mouth open. “Suck my cock! And suck it hard!” Marsha Hirsch devoured Harry’s cock, taking it in as deep as she could and moving her head up and down as fast as she could. Harry fucked her mouth. He moved his hips perfectly as she moved her head, slamming, it seemed, against the back of her throat. He was close—close to exploding, but he didn’t want a blowjob from Marsha. He wanted to hear her moan as he fucked her pussy. So he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head away. He lifted her up and threw her on the couch and lifted her legs up over her shoulders and drove into her. He squeezed her nipples with one hand and probed her ass with the other and watched her face contort with pleasure until he rammed himself in as far as he could, pressed against her, and pumped his cum into her, marveling at the expression on her face—an expression that told him that she was deep into an orgasm. He gulped for air as he fell onto the couch next to her. “Did I pass the test?” “Part one,” she gulped. “We’ll do part two tomorrow.” “Part one? What could part two possibly be?” “I want you to do something no one else ever has. I want you to use your imagination and give me a new experience. Tomorrow at six, that’s when I want it, be here then.” “You’re crazy.” “I think the word is depraved. So you have to go now.” “Are you serious? You’re going to make me leave?” “Yes, get out and come back at six tomorrow.” “Christ. Okay. Whatever.” He reached behind Marsha’s head and pulled her toward him.
175
Keiko Alvarez “No kissing! No kissing until part two.” “Why not?” “It’s my defense mechanism—no kissing—now get out.” “First,” Harry said, “show me the rest of your place.” “Why?” “I want to see what I have to work with.” When he saw the bedroom, he knew. It was the perfect setup for what he had planned—a wrought iron headboard and footboard with railings spaced about six inches apart. “I’ll see you at six,” he said.
176
Collision Course
Chapter 33
“S
o are you going to surprise me?” “Are you gonna fight me?” “Yes.” “At least you wore sensible clothing,” Harry said, eying Marsha’s red wrap-around dress. “Is it one piece?” “Yes. And I’m totally fucking naked under it. Speaking of clothing, you owe me for that blouse.” “Uh-huh. Is that dress you’re wearing expensive?” “Vivienne Westwood.” “Which means?” “Which means yes, it’s expensive.” “That’s good. Are you ready to play?” “I’m gonna fight you, Harry. I’m onto your tricks.” “Oh? Are you?” He moved like a cat, grabbing Marsha around the head, applying pressure in just the right place so that, in less than five seconds, she slumped to the floor. He picked her up and raced past the fireplace and into to the master bedroom, pulled off her dress, yanked her arms up over her head, slipped a pair of handcuffs around one of the metal rails in the headboard, and cuffed her wrists. He was in the process of tying her ankles to the footboard when she regained consciousness. “This is it? You think I haven’t been tied up before?” “I’m sure you have. But not by me.”
177
Keiko Alvarez “What are you gonna do?” “You’ll see.” He stripped out of his clothes, slid up alongside her, and slowly started moving his fingers in and out of her vagina. “Does that feel good? It must feel good, you’re soaking wet.” “What of it? This is not new.” “Now. I’m going to kiss you.” “No kissing!” “Yes! Kissing!” When he tried to kiss Marsha, she whipped her head from side to side so their lips couldn’t meet. “You want it rough? Okay, then.” He grabbed Marsha’s hair on each side of her head and lowered his lips to hers. He tried to drive his tongue in, but she kept her mouth clenched, and all he felt were teeth. “You really are fucking nuts. So what do you want? Do you want me to eat your pussy or fuck your pussy?” “I want you to leave,” Marsha shouted. “You’re failing the test.” “The test isn’t over. You see, I was pretty sure that you’ve been tied up before, but by amateurs. They probably tied you up to the four corners. The advantage of what I’ve done…” Harry untied her ankles. “Is that I can just flip you over, like this.” Harry picked up Marsha by the feet and, in one quick motion, turned her onto her stomach. “My wrists!” “Oh, my bad. I thought for sure you’d be used to pain.” “Fuck you.” He tied one of her ankles to the corner of the footboard. “No, fuck you. In fact,” he whispered, tying her other ankle to the footboard, “fuck you up the ass.” “No! That won’t help you pass the test.” “I don’t care.”
178
Collision Course “No!” “Okay then, how about this?” Harry raised his hand and brought it down hard on Marsha’s ass, sending a loud smack through the bedroom. “Yow!” “You deserve to be spanked, you bad girl,” he laughed. Harry raised his hand again and brought it down hard on Marsha’s ass again, this time letting his hand linger on her butt for a while. “Damn you!” “I think,” Harry said, “that it’s time for a nursery rhyme.” He raised his hand, held it over Marsha’s ass, and started to recite a Limerick. “There once was a red bottomed gal.” Smack! “Please!” “Handcuffed to her headboard’s rail.” Smack! “No more!” “Harry warmed her just right.” Smack! “Then he held her all night.” Smack! “Who could ask any more from a pal?” “Oh, God. Are you done?” “No.” He kneeled between her legs and started to drag his tongue over the welts on her ass. “Does that feel good?” “Yes.” “Do you want me to stop?” “No.” “Do you want my cock in you?” “Yes.” “Yes, what?” “Yes, please!”
179
Keiko Alvarez Harry leaned onto her back and eased himself into her pussy. “Oh, Harry,” she whispered. “Please, unlock the cuffs.” “Will you kiss me?” “Yes, anything.” “After we come.” “I’ve come already. I came when you were hitting me, over and over I came.” “Did I pass part two of the test?” “God, yes.” “Okay then, it’s my turn to come!” When he untied Marsha’s ankles and unlocked the cuffs, she drove her lips—so wet that she was almost drooling— against his mouth. “You’re the best. I knew you would be.” I guess I passed the test, Harry thought. Now what?
180
Collision Course
Chapter 34
M
arsha flopped back on her pillow, keeping a stream of Harry’s cum on her tongue, enjoying the taste and enjoying the memory of his groans. “Marsha. Have you ever thought about getting married?” “Yeah, sure,” she said, finally swallowing. “We’ve been together three months now, and I think we’re pretty great together and…” “Doesn’t it bother you that I’m six years older than you?” “Five years, eight months, and twenty days. And, no, it doesn’t bother me. Here’s the thing—I’ve never said this to anyone before, so don’t laugh. I love you, Marsha. I really do.” “Oh, Harry. You’re so special. But…remember once I told you I was depraved? Is that the type of woman you want as a wife?” “I’m pretty depraved myself,” Harry laughed. Marsha rolled onto her side and draped an arm and a leg over Harry. “Is it just sex between us?” “You know better that that—it’s also the arguing and fighting.” “Funny! We do fight a lot.” “Only about legal stuff—never about ourselves.” “That’s true. Let’s just say I wanted to get married. I wouldn’t want a big wedding. Just a few friends—maybe right here in the townhome.”
181
Keiko Alvarez “Is that a yes?” “It’s a yes. I love you, Harry. You have no idea how much.” “Why haven’t you ever said anything?” “Harry. You know me better by now, don’t you? You have to go first—in everything.” “When do you want to do it?” “Whenever—the sooner the better.” “Well, you have to meet my parents, I guess.” “I can’t wait. I think your mom and I will get along great.” “That’s what I’m afraid of.” **** “A loy—yuh!” Harry’s mother, Esther, exclaimed. “And she’s gaw—jus!” “Oh, Jeez,” Harry whined. Marsha laughed and grabbed Esther’s arm. “Come on. Let’s go pick on Harry like two good yentas should.” “Well,” Harry’s father, Leo, said. “She’s a professional, beautiful, funny, and have I missed anything?” “A bitch.” “Excuse me?” “I said rich.” “Well, nothing wrong with that.” But in Harry’s mind, there was something wrong. Not a big deal, but something that bothered him. Marsha insisted on a pre-nup, but not the kind he expected. It was very oneway, written in legalese and barely comprehendible to him, but he managed to figure out that, if the marriage ended for any reason except one of them dying, he would have no claim on any of Marsha’s property or money or belongings. But to be fair, she also wrote a will leaving him anything in the event of her death.
182
Collision Course “You’ll never be rich on your own,” she said. “Not at your pathetic salary. Let me set you up to work for me as a consultant. You’ll make four or five times as much as you do now.” “I can’t work for you. Not for your clients.” “In that case, the only way you’ll ever get rich is for me to kick the bucket.” “That’s not funny.” “No, but it’s true.”
183
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 35
H
arry and Marsha had just finished making love to The Dark Side of the Moon, moving with the music, Harry hungrily assaulting her pussy while Breathe played, Marsha gyrating to the beat and his mouth. Marsha moved her head slowly up and down on his cock when Time started, picking up speed as it picked up speed, and slowing down when it slowed down. Harry ground into her when Money pounded on their ears, their hips writhing until she felt him come and then, and only then, would she allow herself the pleasure of an orgasm. “Now I’m going to give you a PBJ,” she whispered. “PBJ?” “Pussy blow job.” Marsha clenched her vaginal muscles and slowly pushed down on Harry’s cock. “This only works if the man is really hard. Are you really hard, Harry?” “Do you have to ask?” When she reached the bottom of his cock, she slowly began to lift up. “No, I don’t have to ask. Do you like that?” “Christ!” “Is it as tight as my ass?” “Almost!” “You’re gonna come, Harry. When I reach bottom again, you’re gonna come.” “Maybe not.”
184
Collision Course “Oh, yes. You will.” Marsha lowered herself slowly—agonizingly slowly— millimeter by millimeter. Harry grabbed her tits and squeezed her nipples as his orgasm built. “Jesus!” “Yes!” “Mmmm.” She sighed as the felt his cum shoot up inside of her, just as the CD ended. “Was that good?” “I’ve never felt anything like it.” Marsha giggled and rolled onto her back. “Good,” I’m full of surprises.” “Christ. What was that shit we smoked?” “Don’t you know that defense attorneys have the best drugs?” “I thought it was cops.” “Used to be. So are you gonna arrest me? Are you gonna handcuff me?” “You are really fucked up, aren’t you?” “Yeah. I am.” But despite having just had one of the best orgasms of her life, Marsha was antsy. “Harry, don’t take this the wrong way, but I’m bored.” “Bored?” “Bored with our sex life.” “Are you kidding? After what we just did?” “That was fun. But I need more. I need my games.” “Jesus Christ! What games are you talking about? Rape? We can do that if you want.” “No. I want—I need to have a threesome.” “What the fuck? Are you serious?” “Yes. I warned you about me.” “What…I mean…what kind of threesome? Me and you and another woman? Or…” “Me and you and another man.”
185
Keiko Alvarez “Oh, Christ. And if I say no?” “Then it’ll be me and two other men. I need this, Harry.” “Why? Jesus, aren’t I enough…” “It has nothing to do with you. I just…I have…” “Fuck! And I suppose you have someone in mind?” “No. I was hoping you’d know someone…” “Oh, yeah. I’m gonna invite a friend over to fuck my wife. Right—like that’s gonna happen.” “A stranger then.” “Fuck that.” “Then, yes, I know someone.” “Someone you’ve fucked before?” “Someone who’s fucked me while, you know, someone else…” “This is nuts!” “Would you rather have two strangers?” “I’d rather you forget the whole thing.” “Harry, it’s not such a big deal.” “To you, maybe.” “Haven’t you ever done it?” “No. As a matter of fact, I haven’t.” “Haven’t you ever thought about it? Haven’t you ever thought about me sucking someone’s cock while you fucked me?” Harry paused. He had thought about that, many times, only because Marsha was so aggressive in bed. “Oh, fuck. Who is it?” “Another lawyer. He’s a shitty lover, which kinds of makes it exciting. I mean, I can take him all the way in, and…” “More information than I need. When do you want to do this?” “Tomorrow. I’ll call him. He’ll agree to it, I assure you.” “Who wouldn’t? What’s his name?” “Herman, Herman Glick.”
186
Collision Course “Herman,” Harry mumbled. “Somehow, I never thought I’d be in a threesome with someone named Herman.”
187
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 36
H
arry expected Herman Munster—a big guy with bulging muscles, the kind of guy that could pick Marsha up and do what he wanted with her. Instead, the man who showed up at the townhome was Herman the short, fat, balding nebbish, the kind of guy that gets overlooked even when he’s the only other person in the room. “Hello Harry,” Herman said, extending his hand. “Are you sure you’re okay with this?” “Why? Are you afraid that I’m going to beat the shit out of you?” “Frankly, yes.” “No. I’m not okay with it, but whatever Marsha wants— Marsha gets.” “She got you.” “Well, yeah. That much is true. Want a beer or wine or something? Marsha told me to tell you she’d be a minute.” “No, thanks.” “All right, then. Let’s wait in the bedroom. And let me ask you, how does this work with her? Do we get undressed, or…” “No. Marsha will tell us what to do.” Harry and Herman waited—Harry on the edge of the bed and Herman in a side chair. What the fuck? Harry thought. What the fuck am I doing here? Is this the biggest mistake of my life?
188
Collision Course The door to the bathroom creaked. Herman and Harry craned their necks in anticipation of seeing Marsha. Their eyes almost popped out of their heads when she stepped into the room. Her hair was wild, her eyes surrounded by dark blue mascara, her lips coated in dark red lipstick, a lipstick so dark it was almost black. But best of all, was her outfit—a zippered leather collar that wrapped around her neck and tapered to the middle of her cleavage and that was connected to two chains that crisscrossed under her breasts and around her back and then to the front again where they were attached to a zippered Gstring. And, as Harry noticed, each zipper had a tiny lock. Marsha was clearly excited—her eyes were wide and, outlined by the mascara, almost made her look like she was in a state of panic or, more appropriately, like she was a predator on the prowl looking for its next kill. Her breasts, which never sagged anyway, seemed to somehow be lifted up even higher, even though the chains under them provided no support. And her nipples took on the appearance of hard, pink pebbles. “I’m a whore,” she hissed. “A thousand dollar an hour whore. And you two are my Johns. You can do whatever you want, as long as you know your place. Herman, your place is in front of me and, Harry, your place is behind me. There’s one catch.” Marsha smiled, tossed two little keys onto the bed and then crawled onto the bed, positioning herself in a kneeling position at the end of the bed. “You have to unlock the chains before you do anything. Now get undressed!” I can’t believe I’m into this, Harry thought as he peeled off his clothes. And I can’t believe she chose Herman. But when Herman stripped off his underpants, he knew
189
Keiko Alvarez why Marsha chose him. His cock was enormous, bigger than Harry’s even, and as stiff as board. It took Herman about five seconds to unlock the chain attached to the leather collar, unzip it, and pull it off Marsha’s neck. It took Marsha another second to engulf his cock with her mouth. Harry struggled with his lock, a struggle that became more intense as he watched Marsha’s head glide up and down Herman’s cock, little strands of saliva dripping from her lips as she made it glisten. But then the lock popped open. Harry unzipped the Gstring, tore it off, kneeled behind Marsha, and plunged his cock into her pussy. “Oooo,” she gasped. “That feels so good. Harry, baby, you feel so fucking good.” Harry studied his cock as it slid in and out of Marsha. He studied her pussy and the pools of liquid bubbling on the sides. She wasn’t one to get wet—not wet like the young girls he was used to—but she was wet now, so wet that streams were running down the sides of her thighs. Harry eased out of Marsha and stood alongside of her, observing her giving Herman a blowjob. Even with the size of his cock, she was able to take him all the way into her mouth without gagging, something, for whatever reason, she had never done with him. He watched her breasts sway as her head moved and her eyes looking at him while he looked at her and the saliva running down the sides of Herman’s cock. She pulled away from Herman for a second and stared at Harry. “What are you doing?” “Planning.” “Planning what?” “You’ll see.” As he watched, he knew what Marsha had said was true—she was no longer his wife, not for that night, but a
190
Collision Course high-priced whore, and he was going to treat her like one. On shaking legs, not knowing exactly where his actions were going to lead, he walked back to the rear of the bed, yanked Marsha’s legs to she was draped over the edge of the bed, dropped to his knees, and kissed his wife’s ass. An animalistic lust consumed him. He leaned forward and thrust his tongue into Marsha’s pussy. He leaned back and forward again and thrust his tongue into her ass. “Yes!” He stood up and in one violent thrust slammed into her pussy. She screamed. “Fuck!” He pounded into her, his skin slapping against hers, and she responded, moving her head faster and faster up and down Herman’s cock. Then he pulled out. He put the head of his cock against her asshole. “No!” “Yes!” “Oh, God!” He pushed deeper. She screamed louder. Harry was lost in a cloud of lust and loathing and sound and pleasure. He knew that when he was coming, Herman was coming, and when Herman was coming, his wife was coming. Marsha fell forward. Herman fell on his back. Harry remained standing, examining the scene in front of him. Hundreds of different thoughts ran through his mind. He crawled onto the bed and lay next to Marsha. She writhed on her stomach, pressing her clitoris against the bed. “That was great, wasn’t it?” Harry glanced in Herman’s direction. “I think you should
191
Keiko Alvarez leave.” Herman, immediately recognizing the threat implied by Harry’s voice, stood up, dressed and, happily, left. Marsha’s legs moved randomly, sliding over the sheets. “God, that was so great.” “I don’t know about that.” “Oh, you didn’t like that? Okay, next time we’ll get a woman. I don’t mind. You can even fuck her while…” “No. That’s not the point.” “Okay, okay, I get it. Not rough enough, huh? So I’ve always wanted to do this—we’ll go someplace and I’ll let some guy pick me up and I’ll fight him, like I fought you, and, when things get too rough…” “You don’t understand. I don’t want to do this again.” “Why not? Didn’t you like it? I know you liked it. I felt you come, Harry.” “Like it? What’s that mean? Don’t you get it? It was like…like you weren’t a person, like…” “Like I was an object?” “Yes. Exactly.” “Well, that’s what I wanna be—some anonymous slut. Some whore. Not some responsible lawyer some—some— friend of the court. I want to let loose. Don’t you get it?” “How much looser can you get? Christ almighty. The things you and I do…” “Are not enough! If you won’t do it, I’ll find someone who will!” “I won’t let you. If you fuck around, I’ll…I’ll…” “What? Hit me? You don’t have the balls. You may have a big cock, but…” Harry’s hand slamming into the side of Marsha’s face stopped her diatribe. “Oh, yeah,” she moaned. “That’s it. Hit me, Harry. Hit me again. Hit me and fuck me and take me.” Harry’s world was spinning.
192
Collision Course I just hit a woman! What the fuck? I have to get out of here. “Where are you going?” Harry pulled on his clothes. “I don’t know. I just don’t know.” All he knew was that he had to leave. “Come back!” Harry stumbled toward the door. “If you don’t come back, you’ll be sorry!” I’m sorry already, Harry thought. **** “Anything else I can do for you?” the hotel desk clerk asked. “Toothpaste and a toothbrush.” “Of course. We provide them free for our customers.” “Shaver and cream.” “Um…okay, we can do that.” “Thanks,” Harry said. “I’m done.”
193
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 37
“H
arry,” Will Terry asked. “Are you okay?” “Yeah.” But he wasn’t okay. He was still upset about the night before, about leaving home, about what had transpired, and how low he had sunk. He had hit his wife! He was a lowlife, lower than the people he tried to arrest. Get it out of your head. You have a job to do. “All right,” Terry said. “This should be a snap. As far as we know, no one’s home. You go in through the back, and we’ll take the front. We just want to confiscate evidence and get out.” “Right. Got it.” Harry eased himself out of the rented Lincoln Continental—always a black Lincoln Continental—and headed for the back of the house, the house that supposedly had a meth lab in it. The back door was unlocked. Walking into the house, he saw it—the mess—the plastic buckets of materials—the Bunsen burners—the cookers—the whole kitchen. He should have been excited, but his mind was elsewhere. Damn her. Damn her anyway. I know she said… “Who the fuck are you?” a voice asked. Harry turned around slowly, not wanting to make a sudden move, and that’s when he saw him—the young kid
194
Collision Course pointing a forty-five at him. “I’m looking for Charlie,” Harry said. “Fuck you! There ain’t no Charlie here!” “I’m uh…” “You’re a cop!” “Not exactly.” “I’m not going back, man! I’m not going back.” Over the kid’s shoulder, Harry saw Will Terry, his nine millimeter aimed at the kid’s head. “We can talk about this,” Harry said. “I’m not going back, man! I’ll die first.” “If you don’t put the gun down, you will,” Will Terry said. “Oh, man!” Harry saw it—the look in the kid’s eyes—and he knew he was going to shoot. He tried to duck, but he felt a searing pain in the side of his head and a searing pain ripping through his body, and he heard the gunshots—pop, pop, pop, pop! I love you, Marsha, he thought as he sunk to the ground. He was moving. He was in an ambulance. He was alive! Will Terry was sitting next to him. “You’re lucky, dude,” Will said. “The kid?” Will shrugged. “Liquid.” Harry closed his eyes and wept. When he opened them, he was surrounded by members of his task force. “I have to call Marsha.” Um…” “What?” “We have to talk. When everyone leaves, we have to talk.”
195
Keiko Alvarez “What do you mean when everyone leaves? Talk to me now!” Will cleared his throat and flicked his head at the others in the room. The message was get out! “Harry,” Will said. “Marsha is…is dead. She died…” “Jesus! No! No!” “I’m sorry, man. I…” “How? What happened? I don’t understand!” “She was…uh…in a hotel room in Virginia, and…” “Hotel room? What are you talking about?” “This is gonna be tough, Harry. Are you sure…” “Tell me what was going on,” Harry said. But Harry already knew. They had a fight and she turned to someone else for comfort—or games—and…and what? “She was in a room with a kerosene space heater and she succumbed to carbon monoxide.” “Oh my God. We had a fight last night and…” “There’s more,” Will said, putting his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “More?” “She…um…wasn’t alone. There was another lawyer with her, a guy by the name of…” “Herman Glick.” “Yeah.” “Thanks, Will,” Harry mumbled. “If you want to talk to someone, the Agency…” “No. I’m fine. Just fine. Just…just let deal with this.” So this is it, Harry thought. This is what love gets you. This is what thinking with your cock gets you. Never again. Never.
196
Collision Course
Chapter 38
T
here’s something about walking into an empty home knowing that it you won’t be alone for long. There’s something else, something quite different, about walking into an empty home and knowing that you will be alone that night, the next day, and the day after that. “Honey, I’m home! Oh, I forgot. You’re dead!” Oh, Jesus. Am I gonna lose it? Have to keep busy. He sorted through the pile of mail that had accumulated in the three days he had been in the hospital. Already the sympathy cards were arriving, but other than that, all the mail was either for Marsha or junk. It was like he didn’t exist. He knew he didn’t belong in the townhome, not with her clothes and her jewelry and her perfume and all of those things that reminded him of her. “I suppose I’ll let the lawyers sort everything out,” he mumbled. “Then…who know?” While he stood in the middle of the living room—the parlor—wondering what he was going to do next, wondering about trivial matters, like where he was going to sit when he finally decided to sit, the doorbell rang, jolting him out of his trance. He sighed and pressed the button on the intercom. “Who is it?” “Harry! Oh, Harry! It’s Renee! I’m so sorry. I…I brought you a casserole. I thought you might be hungry. Can I come
197
Keiko Alvarez up?” Renee was a diminutive, incredibly cute woman, with a little upturned nose, big dark eyes, and short black hair. Her high-pitched girlish voice that drove Marsha crazy. Though she had no boobs at all, Harry observed her killer ass, which she always seemed to show off by wearing tight miniskirts. Marsha used to call Renee Betty Boop when she was feeling generous and Betty Boobless when she was in a sour mood. When it came to Renee, it seemed, Marsha was always in sour mood. To Harry, Renee was a sixteen year old girl in a thirty year old woman’s body, a woman who didn’t want to grow up, but he liked her. Her bubbly personality was a stark contrast to Marsha’s seriousness. Of course, Renee, like all of Marsha’s friends, was connected to the legal profession. In her case, it was through her marriage to Roger Carlson, a corporate lawyer who spent most of his waking hours on company jets. “Sure,” Harry said, pushing the door release. “Come on up.” He heard Renee bounding up the stairs and until she burst into the living room carrying a casserole dish and raced into the kitchen and then back to the parlor. As expected, she was wearing a short black miniskirt and a loose black top, a top that was almost as loose as a sweatshirt but made out of nylon or silk or something else that sort of clung to her body. She burst into the apartment and threw her arms around Harry’s neck. “I’m so sorry. We’re both so sorry. Roger sends his condolences. He’d be here, but he’s in California for the week and, you know…” “Yes, thank you.” Renee grabbed Harry’s hand. “Come with me,” “Where are we going?” “Into the kitchen. I’m going to heat up the casserole and
198
Collision Course make some oven-toasted bread and then you’re going to eat.” “You mean—we’re going to eat, right?” “If you don’t mind me staying.” “Of course not. I can’t think of anyone I’d rather have with me right now.” Harry watched—no, observed—Renee as she puttered around the kitchen. He saw that her hands were trembling, and he noticed that she never made eye contact with him, and he listened carefully to what she was saying. She was saying nothing. It was as though random thoughts were coming out of her mind through her mouth. She was making noise for the sake of—what? The answer hit him like a brick—Renee was afraid to be alone with him. That’s why she wouldn’t look at him and that’s why she talked so much and that’s why she trembled. Renee was in his kitchen for her own sake, not his. Harry quietly slid his chair backward, stood up, and put his hand on Renee’s shoulder. “Stop what you’re doing and come sit with me in the living room.” Renee refused to turn and look at him. “But I have to heat up dinner, and…” “No. Come with me.” With her eyes cast down at the floor, Renee followed him into the living room. He sat on the cool leather couch and gently pulled her down next to him. “Why don’t you ever look at me?” Renee gave Harry a quick glance and then looked away from him. “I do…I do look at you.” “Not in my eyes. I wish you would, Renee. You have such pretty eyes, like black pearls. Look at me please.” He put his hand under her chin and lifted her head until their eyes were locked. “Harry…” “I know now why Marsha was so jealous of you. You’re
199
Keiko Alvarez quite beautiful. I mean, I always thought so, but you never let me see you standing still long enough to appreciate your beauty.” To his amazement, Harry found it easy to lie to Renee— too easy. “Marsha was jealous of me?” The lies came so easily, he was almost ashamed—almost. “Oh, definitely. She used to pester me all the time about you. She was sure that I had a thing for you and, you know what—I did. I mean, I do.” “You don’t.” “Of course I do. Who wouldn’t? You’re sexy, bubbly…” “My husband. That’s who.” “Your husband?” “We haven’t had sex in a year. I know he’s having an affair. I thought it was with Marsha, but…” “Come here, Renee. I’m going to tell you something that very few people know. You have to promise not to say anything to anyone. Marsha was with another man—in bed—when she died.” “Oh, no!” “So I know how you feel. I know the anger and the sadness and the yearning for love, so…” Harry stood up and helped Renee to her feet. He slid his hand under her top and lifted it over her head. “Harry, I shouldn’t.” He reached behind her, unsnapped her bra, and lifted if away from her body. “You’re so pretty—so sexy.” “Please—don’t.” He unbuttoned his shirt and slipped it off, let it drift to the floor, and pulled Renee against him, feeling the smoothness of her skin mingling with his. Renee shook. She groaned. She slid to her knees, unzipped Harry’s pants, pulled them down to his ankles,
200
Collision Course and took him into her mouth. He looked down at her—at her tiny mouth absorbing as much of his cock as it could—and lay his hand on the back of her head, guiding his cock in deeper. “Stand up. Stand up and kiss me.” “Let me do this first.” She pulled his shoes and pants off. Then she stood and wrapped her arms around his neck. “I want you.” “I know. Now it’s my turn.” Harry dropped to his knees and slid her skirt, panties, and shoes off in one motion and then, as she stood in front of him, he began to kiss her vagina, flicking his tongue inside of her, squeezing her firm ass cheeks, and nipping at her clit. “I’m going to fall down!” “We can’t have that. Let’s go to the bedroom.” Renee was starved for sex—she ground her chest against Harry’s mouth when he sucked her nymphet-like breasts into her mouth, she squeezed her thighs around his head when he licked her pussy, orgasming once and then crawled over his body to suck his cock while he continued to drive his tongue into her, into both her holes. She absorbed all the cum he shot into her mouth and kept on licking him, bringing him to an erection and then impaled herself on him. “What do you want? I’ll give you anything you want!” Harry thought back a few days to the threesome he had with Marsha. He thought about the heat and tightness of her ass and he decided right then what he wanted from Renee. “Have you ever—you know?” “No. But I’m going to with you—that son of a bitch has always wanted to, but I wouldn’t let him. Do it, fuck me in the ass, Harry.” “Not today. Just stay where you are, Renee. Make me come, baby, make me come.” Renee, her eyes wild with lust, started moving her hips, picking up speed, moving faster and faster, carnal emotions
201
Keiko Alvarez taking over her body, her mouth opening wider and wider, her nostrils flaring, until she threw her head back and screamed, and when she screamed, Harry unleashed stream after stream of cum deep inside her pussy. She fell on his chest, her hips still moving, gradually slowing down, until, seat pouring off her body, she slid along side of him. “Harry…How could she? How could she?” “How could he? You’re the best lover I’ve ever had.” “Do you mean that?” “Yes, absolutely.” “I’m not like this with him. You brought this out in me. I wish I knew how to arouse him.” “I’m going to tell you something else. Marsha and I used to play games—sexual games—and we used to have threesomes, you know, with one other man.” “No!” “Yes,” Harry said. “She liked it—it made her horny and spiced up our sex life.” A lie, but a small one compared to the one I’m going to tell. “I have something else to tell you, but it may upset you.” “Oh no. Something about Roger.” “Yes.” “She and you and…” “Not me.” “But she and Roger…” “She never exactly said so, but I got the message and…” “That bastard!” “Listen, Renee. You are very beautiful and deserve better. I’m as angry as you—angry at Marsha and angry at Roger. Do you want payback? Do you want to be in control of the situation?” “Yes…but how?” “Leave that to me. Now, lay with me while I explain what we’re going to do.”
202
Collision Course
**** Four nights later, Harry arrived at Renee and Roger’s townhome, a bottle of wine in his hand. Roger extended his hand for a limp handshake. “Come on in,” he said, “We’re so sorry.” Roger had always been soft, Harry thought, but he seemed even softer now. Whoever he was messing around with was probably also soft. Renee greeted Harry by snaking her arms around his neck. “Hi, Harry. Yes, we are so sorry.” Renee looked stunning—tight red top pressed against her braless chest, her small nipples creating little bumps in the fabric, and a very short blue mini, so short that he wondered how she’d be able to sit down. It didn’t matter, he knew that she wasn’t going to sit down that night. “Open this,” Harry said. “It’s really good—part of Marsha’s wine collection.” Renee took the bottle and scampered into the kitchen. “Okay,” she said. “Be right back.” “Well,” Roger said. “Have a seat.” “No,” Harry said. “I’ll wait for Renee.” A few seconds later, Renee appeared with three glasses and poured equal amounts of wine into each glass, emptying the bottle. “Jeez,” Roger whispered. “Shouldn’t we go slow?” Renee laughed, draining her glass. “Uh uh.” Harry drained his glass. “Uh uh.” Renee put her glass down and, standing between the men, lifted her top over her head. “What the hell?” Roger shouted. “I know about you and Marsha,” Renee hissed.
203
Keiko Alvarez “What…” Harry shrugged. “She told me.” “Renee, listen!” Perfect, Harry thought. It was a crazy hunch, but I was right. Renee looked at Roger and sneered. “Harry and I are going to go to the bedroom and fuck. You have three choices—stay here, watch, or join in. If you want to join in, I’ll let you know when you can.” “But…but…” “No buts. I’m making the rules now. Come on, Harry.” Harry and Renee, hand in hand, started making their way to the bedroom, but stopped when Renee spun around. “By the way—that thing you’ve always wanted to do— Harry’s going to do it. He’s gonna fuck me in the ass. So make up your mind. Are you coming?” Roger followed like a puppy dog that had just been punished for peeing on the rug. Renee made him watch as Harry ate her pussy. She made him watch as she sucked his cock. She made him watch as she lay on her stomach, occasionally moaning in pain but more frequently moaning with pleasure as Harry eased his cock into her ass. “Now,” she gasped. “Now you can join in. I’ll suck your cock until Harry comes, so you’d better hurry.” This is surreal, Harry thought. So insane. And it was easy— so easy. He worried, though. He worried that he felt almost nothing for Renee and only contempt for Roger. He was using her to try to fill the emptiness that Marsha had left inside of him, but it wasn’t working. So, he decided, he’d just keep trying, with Renee and anyone else available. And, with Renee as his model, he knew exactly how to get into women’s minds. It was easy.
204
Collision Course
Chapter 39
I
f she was a whore, she was going to live like one. That was the decision Kimi made after Diego, after Carter, after the craziness, and after…the event. But not right away. She applied herself to her job for the next two months, struggling to put Diego out of her mind, and struggling to keep Carter in her mind. She searched for information about him on the Internet, but there was little available—he seemed to be as invisible as she felt. Kimi wondered if he had given her a phony name but no, she decided, he wouldn’t have done that—he was too kind, too wonderful, and too understanding. He was probably just— hiding. Besides, what would she do if she actually found him? What mattered was that he was alive. She knew—she just knew—that if he wasn’t, she would somehow know it. But there was something—something in the back of her mind—some thing that seemed to mock her, to make her aware of the slightest mistake she made or the slightest affront, real or imagined, that she suffered. Whatever, she decided, it would be a long time before she trusted another man, and whoever it was, he had to be as kind and gentle as Carter. She wondered if such a person existed. But exciting changes were in store for Kimi—after two months with her company, she was going to travel to Japan
205
Keiko Alvarez to work on a system for an important client. To prepare for the trip, she had undergone extensive training—training on how to act Japanese! She was warned not to let on that she was only half-Japanese, not to dress too provocatively, to make sure that she bowed when she was expected to bow— she even learned the proper ways in which one should bow—and she learned just enough Japanese phrases to get by. She was so excited. She was going to fly business class and stay in a modern ryokan—a Japanese style hotel that was constructed in such a way that foreigners would stay in the lap of luxury while thinking they were roughing it. Not only did each room have its own bathroom—are rarity for a true ryokan—but each room had its own hot tub fueled by a continuous flow of water from a hot spring. Every time she looked at the cost of her ticket—almost eight thousand dollars—she wanted to pinch herself, unable to believe that the company had so much confidence in her. Her first order of business was to choose an outfit that was not too sexy but she also decided, not too dowdy. She chose a simple dark blue skirt that ended a few inches above her knees, and a button down white silk blouse with just enough poofiness to allow a quick peek at the swell of her breasts, but no more. After all, there might just be someone she wanted to attract in Japan, and she wanted to be sure that men looked, but that they didn’t stare. The trip started off perfectly. Kimi caught a morning flight to Los Angeles and arrived with more than two hours to spare before a noon nonstop to Tokyo. But perfect didn’t last long. Instead of departure time on the airport displays, she saw the flashing red words—Passengers to Tokyo must check in at the departure gate. No problem. After all, she had a boarding pass already, compliments of the travel agency.
206
Collision Course Walking up to the gate, she noticed how frazzled the young man behind the counter seemed to be. His underarms were soaked with sweat and he had a phone pressed to his ear, apparently begging for help. “Can I help you?” “I saw the notice,” Kimi said. “Is there a problem?” “An earlier flight was cancelled. We’re doing the best we can to accommodate people, but right now it looks like you’ll be bumped to tomorrow.” “But I have a boarding pass. I have business class seats! You can’t do this.” “Miss, I feel for you, but…” “You can’t! I have an important meeting tomorrow. This is my first business trip ever! You can’t do this to me.” “I’m sorry, but…” “You can’t!” Kimi hated to be one of those women who burst into tears whenever a problem arose, but this time, she couldn’t help it. And worse, she felt her nipples getting hard. Kimi’s nipples always got hard when she was emotional, no matter what type of emotion was seizing her. She knew that, as emotional as she was, there was no doubt that they would be visible through her white silk top despite that fact that she was wearing a bra. The young man stared at her—not in the eyes—but right at her chest. “All right. I’m not supposed to do this. We have some first class seats we’ve been holding for frequent fliers but since you have a business class seat, I’ll upgrade you.” “You’ll…upgrade me to first class!” “Shhh. I’m Kenny, by the way.” “I…I’m…” “Akimi Komatsu. I can read, you know.” “I’m sorry,” Kimi said, blushing. “It’s all right, but you can do something for me.” “What’s that?” “Write down your phone number so, the next time you’re
207
Keiko Alvarez in Los Angeles, maybe we can get together.” Kimi reached into her purse, pulled out a business card, scribbled her home phone number on it, batted her eyelashes and handed it to Kenny. “Here you are.” “Five-one-two area code? Where’s that?” “Austin.” “Figures. You’ll be in the bubble in the rear bulkhead seat, but first class is first class, and the rear bulkhead is much better than the front bulkhead. I…um…put my phone number in the ticket jacket as well, just in case, you know, you want to get together. Have a nice trip.” “I will,” Kimi said. And if you ever get to Texas or if I ever get to Los Angeles, I’ll give you a trip you’ll never forget. The flight attendant chuckled at Kimi’s wide-eyed glances at the interior of the plane. “Up the staircase, miss,” She made her way up the stairs walked toward the back of the upper level to the only available seat, a window seat next to an aisle seat occupied by a tall, dark-haired, darkeyed, handsome young man. The young man stood up to let Kimi get to her seat. “Hi. I’m Leon. We’re going to be spending like ten hours together, so might as well get to know one another.” “I’m Akimi, Kimi to my friends. I’m pleased to meet you.” “Not as pleased as I am to meet you.” Ah, Kimi thought. This might just be a lot of fun. A flight attendant handed Kimi a small leatherette pouch. “Here you are, miss.” “What’s this?” “Your amenity kit,” the attendant said. The attendant’s smile told Kimi that the attendant was saying—we know you’re an upgrade, and not really one of us! “There’s a sleeping mask in here,” Kimi laughed. “As soon as they dim the lights,” Leon said, “look around. Everyone will have them on. Especially after we
208
Collision Course have our champagne and dinner and wine or whatever.” “Champagne? I’ve never had champagne.” “Well, there’s a first time for everything!” Live the life, Kimi thought. No more avoiding alcohol. The champagne arrived right after takeoff, and silliness entered Kimi’s brain right after she finished her glass. Leon, of course, kept up with her so, after a half-hour of flying, they were both giggling like little children. Then dinner arrived—steak and potatoes and vegetables and a dinner roll and, of course, red wine to complement the steak. Kimi exchanged her steak for Leon’s vegetables and, after a glass of wine, they were giggling harder than ever. “Oops,” Leon whispered. “It looks like you spilled some crumbs on your blouse. Here, let me get them.” He reached over and—as though he knew Kimi wouldn’t object—brushed his hand against her chest or, more precisely, over her breasts. She felt her nipples stiffen in response to the arousal created by Leon’s fingers. A fiery heat rushed to her face as scalding waves of pleasure pulsed through the rest of her body. She sensed that Leon’s breathing was becoming more rapid, as was hers—so rapid she could hardly inhale deeply enough to get oxygen to her brain, and that only made her feel sillier—or, more exactly, excited, excited by Leon’s audacity. She knew—she knew that Leon wanted her. He thought that she was pretty and sexy and—and he wanted her! “I think,” she stammered, “that some crumbs landed in your lap. Let me get them for you.” She turned onto her side, reached between Leon’s legs, and ran her hand up and down over his thighs. She paused, gasped for air, and slid her hand over his crotch, a ravenous hunger building inside her when she felt the rigid staff under his jeans. “Christ,” he whispered. “This is going to be a good trip—
209
Keiko Alvarez better once the cabin lights are dimmed.” “I think so too.” They kissed, driving their tongues into each other’s mouths, if only for a few seconds. They fell back into their seats to catch their breath, and they waited. They waited for the cabin lights to be dimmed. Kimi’s head was spinning from the champagne and wine, but began to spin even more when Leon leaned over and whispered, “You know, I could see your nipples when you were walking toward the seat.” Kimi closed her eyes and wondered if she should try to make the spinning stop. “Everyone could see them. Is that the way you like it?” “No,” she whispered. But despite her denial, she thought back to her art modeling days, the days when all eyes were on her, when everyone wanted her, and the thought of her nipples on display started making the pearl between her legs throb. “Well…” Whatever Leon was about to say was interrupted by an announcement from the Captain. “Ladies and Gentlemen, this is the Captain speaking. We are now going to dim the lights in the cabin. If you wish to read, please use the overhead reading lights.” With that, the cabin fell into darkness, with only a dim light from the exit signs allowing Kimi and Leon to see each other. Leon reached over to slowly drag one finger down Kimi’s cheek. “You’re very beautiful. Do you know that?” The heat from his finger infused her skin. “No.” His finger drifted down under her chin. “Very beautiful.” Kimi couldn’t respond—her heart was beating too quickly, stealing her breath away. A craving was building within her, sending a creamy liquid flowing to her thighs “Do you like what I’m doing?”
210
Collision Course “Mmmm.” “Let’s take care of this,” he said. He popped open the button that concealed the top of her bra and then the one below it. “Do you like that?” “I…” Kimi stammered. Leon didn’t wait for an answer, but slipped his finger inside Kimi’s bra and let it roll over her nipple. Kimi gasped as a flood of her juices poured out of her vagina. Leon became bolder and slipped his hand under her bra, cupping her breast, squeezing it, and pinching her nipple. “Unzip your pants!” Frantically, Leon unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants, and pulled out his pulsing cock. Kimi, while Leon was fumbling with his pants, slid off her panties and pulled up her skirt. No words were necessary. Leon slipped his hand between her thighs and slid a finger into her. “More!” Leon slipped another finger into her now dripping pussy. “More!” When he slipped a third finger in, Kimi’s hips, as though they had a life of their own, began to move back and forth rapidly, sliding on the leather seats made slippery by her secretions. She moved faster and faster, driving his fingers in deeper, her lower body writhing while her head remained still. She grabbed Leon’s hard-on for balance, trying not to squeeze him so hard that she would hurt him, but squeezing him hard nonetheless. Soon her hips were a blur of frenzied action, moving in tight circles, and heat was gurgling up inside of her. Leon, driven to a carnal state he had never known, began to moan. His moans sent Kimi over the edge. When she came, she
211
Keiko Alvarez buried her face on Leon’s shoulder, still grasping his cock in her hand. “Cover me.” Leon glanced across the aisle at the couple in the seats next to them. Their heads were lolling backward, their mouths were open, and their sleep masks were on, so, he decided, there would be no one to see Kimi sucking his penis. Impatient, Kimi wiggled her fingers on his stiff prick, sending him to the edge of an orgasm, while he desperately opened a blanket and spread it over her head and his lap. He shuddered, bit his lip to remain silent, and came the moment her lips surrounded the head of his cock. This will never do, Kimi thought as his erection started to retreat. She began to nibble at his rod, starting at the base and working her way upward and, as she worked her way upward, his erection grew harder, enabling her to keep moving higher still. Then, when she decided he was fully hard, she forced her head down and stayed down, rolling her tongue over his rigid penis until she felt him pulsing, shooting a series of hot jism into her mouth, while an orgasm ripped through her. When he finally stopped pumping his cum into her mouth, Kimi lay in his lap, massing the soft lump of flesh with her lips, until Leon gently helped her back to a sitting position. Exhausted, Kimi pushed the button on the arm of her seat, pushed backward, and, covered with a blanket that Leon placed over her, began to drift into a deep sleep. But before she did, she was aware of the presence, The Thing in her mind, trying to communicate with her. It seemed to say congratulations.
212
Collision Course
Chapter 40
“G
ood morning, or, actually, good evening, ladies and gentlemen. This is the Captain. We’re starting our descent into Narita airport.” Kimi rubbed her eyes and looked around the cabin, refamiliarizing herself with her surroundings. Then she saw Leon looking at her. “Quite a trip,” he said. She blushed and then she laughed. “My first one.” “Jeez. If your next one is better than this…” “I’ll get arrested.” An uneasy sexually charged silence surrounded them until they deboarded the plane. “So call me when you’re in Los Angeles again,” Leon said. “I will. Leon, I really enjoyed what we did. I only wish…” “Don’t even say it! I already have some business to attend to in the men’s room.” “You’re bad,” she giggled. “And you’re good—so very good.” Kimi sighed, still feeling his fingers inside of her. “Bye…” **** Drifting through the airport on the way to baggage claim, she looked for someone holding a sign with her name on it.
213
Keiko Alvarez And there he was—a tall, slender Japanese man with long black hair, a handsome man with dark eyes and a beautiful smile. “Are you Akimi?” “Yes,” she said. “Please call me Kimi.” She felt her heart begin to race. Already? Already you’re thinking of someone else? Boy, when the flood gates open… “I’m Tadabumi, but please call me Tad. Or, if you like, you can call me Boomer.” “I think I’ll stick with Tad. Are you American? You speak English so well.” “I’m American when I’m in the States and I’m Japanese when I’m here. My bosses don’t speak much English, so they need a translator. It’s my good fortune to be the translator for you. So, how as your trip?” Was he flirting with me? Kimi asked herself. I hope so. “My trip? Oh, it was…very nice. Very satisfying.” “Good. So we’ll get your luggage and then take the bullet train north for about an hour. I already have the tickets, first class, you have to go first class if you want nonsmoking.” First class twice in a row, Kimi thought. This is definitely going to be a good trip. It was a short trip. Tad talked nonstop, eventually getting around to personal questions. “So, are you dating anyone back in the States?” “No. I was but you know how it is. How about you?” “Yes. I’m engaged to a Japanese-American girl. She’s in Med School.” “Ah, that’s nice.” What a disappointment. Still… “Let me explain the Ryokan we’re staying at,” Tad said. “Ryokans are typically low cost hotels, so low cost that guests normally roll out a futon to sleep on. Not this place! It has a Murphy bed, admittedly small, in each room and a private bath in each room. That in itself is unusual. But each room also has its own hot tub filled with water that comes from a hot spring. No chlorine. You’ll love it, especially after
214
Collision Course your trip. One thing to remember—the interior walls are traditional—made out of parchment because the tourists like that, so don’t make a lot of noise.” Kimi laughed, politely pretending that she was hearing this information for the first time. “Okay. It sounds nice.” “Oh. One other thing. When you get dressed or undressed, try to do it without a lot of lights on, because the walls are thin, and…well, you know. I doubt that anyone could see your outline through them, but I’m not sure.” Kimi chuckled, an idea popping into her head. “Okay again!” Tad and Kimi took a cab to the Ryokan and checked into adjoining rooms. The rooms were small—intimate, Kimi thought, but pleasant, and the hot tub seemed so inviting. “Well,” Tad said. “I set my alarm for seven. I’ll knock on your door, okay? Get a good night’s sleep.” “I will. Goodnight.” The instant she closed the door behind her, Kimi made a quick survey of the room. A standing lamp was next to the wall opposite the wall that bordered Tad’s room, and that was going to serve as her prop. She turned it on, moved away from it, and began a slow striptease, hoping that her shadow would be visible to Tad. First the bent over and slid off her shoes. Then she languidly lifted her top over her head. When she took off her bra, she held it at arm’s length before letting it drop to the floor. She made a big deal of stretching, her arms over her head, after she shed her skirt. And the whole time she wondered if Tad was watching and, if he was, if he had forgotten about his fiancé. Then she slid into the hot tub and let the hot water flow over her, while, slowly but surely, she slid her fingers inside of her cleft, imaging how she and Tad were going to make love. Perhaps it was her imagination, but the next morning,
215
Keiko Alvarez Kimi thought that Tad seemed nervous at breakfast. He was looking at her differently, not quite making eye contact. No, it’s not my imagination. He saw my show. He wants me, and I want him, and we’re both going to get what we want. The technical issues presented to her by the client were easily solved by early afternoon, leaving the rest of the day—and the entire night—available for enjoyment. “My management said, Be a good host. Show her the area, take her to dinner.” Ted said. “So, would you be interested in an early dinner?” “Sure,” Kimi said. “Just let me call my office and change into something less .formal.” She arranged to fly home in three days—she was hoping it would be sooner, but all the flights were booked. Because of her good work, her secretary booked her into one of the finest hotels in Tokyo for two nights, and reserved a seat for her on the bullet train the next day. How much better can this trip get? All I need is… She changed into a loose, black skirt, shed her bra, and slipped into an almost transparent tan top. She checked her reflection in the mirror and, satisfied, decided that she was ready to go out on the town with Tad. “Wow,” he stammered. “You look…um…” “Sexy?” “Yes. Sexy. So some sushi and then we can play Pachinko.” “Pachinko?” “It’s kind of a Japanese slot machine. You’ll like it. It’s fun.” Fun, Kimi thought. Yes—I intend to have fun. Tad took Kimi to the best sushi place in the area and, without asking, ordered two flasks of sake. “I like this,” she said. “I’ve never had it before.” “Are you serious?” “Yes. My mom—well, it doesn’t matter. What matters is
216
Collision Course that I like this. It’s so warm.” The warmth of the sake she realized, added to the heat permeating her thighs, increasing her desires to the point that her panties were already soaked. Tad was feeling the heat himself. He ordered two more flasks of sake and then two more again. Kimi could barely walk after all the sake she had imbibed, so she hung on Tad’s arm while they walked to a Pachinko parlor. Tad was just as wobbly on his legs, and soon they were laughing—at what, they didn’t know—but they were laughing. They walked right past the Pachinko parlor and straight to the Ryokan. They climbed the stairs up to Kimi’s room, where she grabbed Tad’s arm and dragged him inside. “I think we should use the hot tub,” she murmured. “But. I’m…I’m engaged and…” Kimi lifted her top over her head. “Do you want me?” “I…” Tad stammered, sweat running down his temple. “Do you want me?” Kimi shimmied out of her skirt and panties. “Because, if you do, I’ll be in the hot tub.” She eased herself down into the hot water and ran her hands over her breasts, letting the heat fill her body. Tad slipped in behind her thirty seconds later. His erection told Kimi that he was no longer thinking of anyone except her. She sat on the edge of the hot top, her legs splayed wide open, while Tad kneeled in the gurgling water, his head buried in her crotch. When her eyes were open—which wasn’t often—she watched his tongue slide out of his mouth, twitching like a snake’s tongue, rolling over her pulsating knob. The heat of the hot tub and the heat of the sex made her heart pound in her chest, stealing her breath and making her lightheaded. “You! You sit up here, and let me take over.”
217
Keiko Alvarez Tad, barely able to get his rubbery legs moving, slid onto the edge of the hot tub while Kimi slid into the water. His cock was warm and hard, and he groaned whenever she moved her tongue or increased the pressure of her teeth or squeezed her hand tighter. Only the pounding of her heart in her chest prevented the sound of his moans from sending her into orgasmic bliss. She knew that she needed hard sex—she needed Tad to be rough with her—before she could come. Driven by an ever-increasing lust, she stood up and, gently pulling on his hand, guided Tad to his feet. Tad, his guilt long gone, willingly followed. She fell onto her back and he fell on top of her, slamming into her, sucking on her breasts, pushing as hard as he could and as deep as he could into her soaked box. She pushed back, forcing him onto his back, working her hips into a frenzy, faster and faster, her heart pounding even harder than it had been. “I can’t come,” she cried. “Get on your knees.” He stood behind her, grabbed her around the waist, and started slamming in and out of her, slapping his flesh against hers. He reached around her and rubbed her clit. She reached between her legs and caressed his balls. Faster and harder they moved, Kimi moving away from him when he moved away, and pushing back to meet him when he pushed in. Her orgasm built, but she needed more. “Fuck me! Come on, fuck me!” “Jesus,” he shouted. “I’m coming!” As hot as she was, Kimi felt the warmth of his cum pouring into her—hot and viscous. She squeezed his balls harder, enjoying the sensation of them throbbing, as her own orgasm consumed her. They fell forward on the bed and gasped for breath. They
218
Collision Course lay in silence, their heavy breathing filling the air, until Tad was overcome by guilt. “I shouldn’t be here.” “But you are.” “I have to leave.” “Yes. I know.” “I’ll…I’ll take you to the train…” “Don’t bother. I’ll take a cab.” As Tad skulked out of her room, Kimi felt the presence in her mind again, and again it seemed to be congratulating her. Only this time, the presence seemed a bit more sinister, a bit less friendly, and a bit more ominous.
219
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 41
K
imi thought that Tad just might find the nerve to knock on her door in the morning, but she was wrong. She shrugged as a cab pulled up in front of the Ryokan. “Whatever.” Kimi was beyond politesse—she decided to wear tight jeans, a tight top, and no bra for the train trip to Tokyo. She reveled when the Japanese men waiting for the train stared at her, jutting her hip to one side and then the other while she stood on the platform, just to give them a better show, just to make them sweat more. But as the train approached, she became apprehensive— the last thing she wanted was to sit for an hour or so next to some horny Japanese businessman. When the train pulled into the station, almost everyone waiting made a beeline to the economy cabs, and only Kimi walked onto the First Class cab. She passed row after row of indistinguishable Japanese men, most of them leering at her hard nipples protruding through her top, most of them making her feel slightly uncomfortable, but then—there it was—a safe haven. She saw a young woman—a girl really—sitting by herself in an aisle seat, a young woman with stereotypical long, straight, black hair and dark eyes, a girl dressed in a stereotypical Japanese schoolgirl outfit—plaid skirt, white
220
Collision Course socks, black patent leather shoes, and a white blouse. She was dressed, Kimi thought, like every lecherous man in the world would want her to be dressed, the plaid skirt providing easy access to her innermost regions. Kimi pointed to the seat next to her. “May I?” The girl slid to the window seat. “Dozo,” “Domż arigato,” Kimi said. “I’m Akimi.” “My name is Akimi, too,” the girl said. “I’m so happy you are on the train. I did not want to sit next to a man. My friends call me Miki—like Mickey Mouse—‘cause I have such a squeaky voice.” “Oh,” Kimi laughed. “My friends call me Kimi because— because I don’t know why.” Miki giggled, just like the stereotype she represented was supposed to giggle. “So,” Kimi asked, “do you travel first class all the time?” “Oh, noooooo. I’m going for a job interview in Tokyo. Actually, the decision has been made, and the interview is a formality, but it’s protocol, you know?” “Sure. What will you be doing?” “I’m a software engineer.” “Oh, me too!” They giggled like little girls. “Hey,” Kimi said. “Here comes a food vendor with the bento boxes. Do you want one? And maybe some sake? My treat.” “Oh, no. I’m not twenty one.” “Me either. But that’s not gonna stop me.” They giggled again—a little harder this time. Kimi waved down the girl with the bento boxes. “Two of those things,” she said, pointing to the bento boxes, “and two sake.” The food vendor smiled knowingly and politely laid two boxes of sushi and two bottles of sake on the girls’ trays.” Miki poured a cup of sake and lifted it as if making a
221
Keiko Alvarez toast. “Kampai!” “Up yours!” Kimi said, lifting her cup. Miki’s eyes grew wide and then she giggled again. Two minutes later, after the sake was gone, Kimi flagged the food vendor down again. This time she ordered four sakes. It wasn’t long before Kimi and Miki were drunk, and it wasn’t long before Kimi decided that she wanted Miki. “You’re very pretty,” she whispered. “Thank you,” Miki said, blushing. Kimi traced Miki’s cheek with her finger, remembering how Leon had enticed her so. “Your face is so soft.” Miki, breathing hard, struggled to make her voice heard over the rumbling of the train. “Don’t.” Kimi let her finger drift down to the cleavage between Miki’s tiny breasts. “And your body, it’s so sensuous.” “Please.” Kimi dragged her finger inside Miki’s bra and let it drift over her nipples. “And your nipples…” “I can’t,” Miki said, her voice trembling. Kimi slipped her hand under Miki’s skirt and up her smooth thighs. “Yes, you can.” “No,” Miki gasped. “Yes!” She slid her hand up to Miki’s crotch, where she was confronted by dripping wet, hot panties—panties that were so hot and so wet it was a though they were a sponge that had been dipped in boiling water. Miki laid her head on Kimi’s chest and grabbed her arm. In the States, that would have been seen as unusual. In Japan, though, it was normal for girls to hold hands and to hug. What was unusual, though, was a girl having an orgasm in broad daylight. And Miki was obviously being seized by an orgasm. Her eyes were closed, her lower lip was sucked into her mouth and her forehead was pressed against Kimi’s chest. Kimi, her own orgasm ravaging her body, wiggled her
222
Collision Course fingers, pushing them harder against the fabric of Miki’s panties. The other passengers in the compartment kept their heads buried in their newspapers or manga comic books, or simply stared out the window. The pressure on Kimi’s arm increased and increased and then suddenly decreased as Miki exhaled. “I’m so ashamed,” she sobbed. “Why?” “I’m—I’m a bad girl.” “That’s silly. Trust me, you don’t know what bad is. Will you see me later and let me show you?” “You mean…” “Where are you staying?” “At…at a hotel in the Ginza District,” Miki stammered. “I’m staying at the Okura. Do you know it?” “Yes, of course. It’s the best hotel in Tokyo.” “So meet me there later and let’s, you know, explore each other!” “Kimi!” “Will you?” Miki blushed a deep red. “Nnnn. I’d like that.”
223
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 42
A
s the train was pulling into the station, and as Miki and Kimi were squeezing each other’s hands, Kimi’s cell phone rang. “Hey,” her secretary said. “I got you a flight out tomorrow. I sent a fax with the details to the hotel—when you check in, just tell them you have a reservation for one night instead of two.” “Okay,” Kimi said. “Thanks!” “But—and this is probably going to be fun for you— you’ll have to stay in New York one night and then catch a plane the next day. How’s that sound?” “New York! Gosh. This is so exciting. Thank you so much.” “You deserve it, honey. We’re all proud of you.” One night should be enough, Kimi thought. “Listen,” Kimi told Miki. “You wait for me in the lobby, and, after I check in, I’ll give you my room number. Then you can come by later, around six, okay?” “Okay. Are you sure…” “I’m sure. Very sure.” Kimi strode up to the check-in counter, thinking about Tad and Leon and Miki and nothing else, and laid her passport on the counter. “Ah,” the Japanese man behind the counter said. “Welcome, Ms. Komatsu. I have a room ready for you—two
224
Collision Course single beds.” “Two…two single beds?” “Yes, is that a problem? We were told that you were alone and…” Kimi tried to think of something to change the situation, “But my husband is going to meet me.” “I’m so sorry. But we’re booked solid.” Kimi sighed and accepted the situation. “I understand. Oh, by the way, I’ll only be here one night.” “Ah—so! Please give me a minute.” He clicked on a keyboard, smiled and handed Kimi an electronic key for room P2. “I reserved a special room for you.” Kimi’s American cynicism crept into her mind. Special. Special, my ass. A bellhop materialized next to her and took her bags. “Pree-zu,” he said, gesturing toward the elevator. “One moment,” Kimi said. She rushed over to Miki and whispered, “Room P2. Six o’clock. Okay?” “Nnnn.” Kimi skipped over to the elevator, waited as the doors closed, and watched as the bellhop pushed “P”. P? P2 is a penthouse room? The bellhop led Kimi into the biggest hotel room she had ever seen. “Your room, Miss,” “This…this is my room?” “Yes, miss, the honeymoon suite. It was available, so we gave it to you. I hope you enjoy it.” The bellhop placed Kimi’s bag next to the bed and began to leave. She frantically pulled bills out of her purse. “Wait!” Let’s see. A hundred yen to a dollar, a thousand yen to ten dollars, so twenty dollars… “Thank you very much,” the bellhop said. “But that’s not necessary.” He closed the door behind him as he backed out of the
225
Keiko Alvarez room. Oh my God! This is so big. The bath is like a swimming pool. In fact, the bath was big enough to fit four people, and the bed was big enough to fit four people, and each of the chairs in the room could easily fit two people. A room made for sex, no doubt. So… Kimi turned on the water in the bathtub, added the bubble bath soap, shed her clothes, and slid into the hot water. “Come on, Miki. I’m waiting.” After her bath—after she was totally relaxed—Kimi wrapped a robe around her and lay on the bed, lazily letting her fingers slip in and out of her pussy, thinking about Miki’s taught little nipples and her dripping wet pussy. Miki arrived early, about ten to six. She was still wearing her skirt and top, but there was something different, not the least of which was her palpable fear. Kimi began to unbutton Miki’s blouse. “Don’t worry. You’ll enjoy yourself.” “I know, but I’ve never even been naked with a man.” “Then this will be good for you. It’ll prepare you.” “Hold me.” “Let me get rid of this robe first.” Whatever uneasiness Miki had felt began to quickly disappear as they pressed their bodies against one another and kissed. “I have a surprise for you,” Miki whispered. “Let me take off my skirt.” Miki walked to the edge of the bed, slipped out of her skirt, and stood in front of Kimi in garters, stockings, and her black patent leather shoes. “Do you like this?” Kimi gasped, pushed Miki down on the bed and lowered her face to Miki’s crotch. “God, yes!”
226
Collision Course “That feels so good!” “You taste so good. I can’t get enough of you.” Miki was so different from Rita! Rita was muscular and sinewy, while Miki was soft and pliable. Rita was gruff and vocal, while Miki made soft little kitten sounds—Meew, Meew. But most of all, Miki’s skin was hot, her sweet juices flowed like a river and she thrashed about, her lower body propelled by the passion Kimi was creating. “Kimi! I’m going to turn around and get on top of you. I want to feel you in me, deep inside of me!” They were hungry! They drove their tongues into each other. Their faces got wet and their tongues became numb. Miki, continued to Meew, only now her kitten sounds were muffled by Kimi’s body pressing down on her. Kimi rolled onto her back, forcing Miki to be on top of her. She grabbed the garter belt and pulled Miki down to her, assaulting both her holes with her tongue, thrilling to the sensation of Miki’s hot, sweet elixir running down over her cheeks. “I cannot,” Miki cried. “Cannot what?” “Orgasm. Not this way!” “I’ll help you.” She spun around and threw herself on top of Miki. She thrust her lips against Miki’s lips, the honey on their slick faces mixing together. Lowering her head to use her teeth on Miki’s nipples, Kimi thrust one and then two fingers into the young girls sopping wet pussy. “Meew!” Kimi’s fingers flew. They were a blur moving back and forth and in and out. Miki wrapped her arms around Kimi’s neck and dug her nails into her back, sending ripples of pain throughout Kimi’s body, ripples of pain that were quickly transformed into ripples of pleasure. “I…meew…I…meew…I’m…!” Miki exploded into a barrage of Japanese that Kimi couldn’t understand but that
227
Keiko Alvarez needed no interpretation. She dragged her fingernails along Kimi’s back, ripping up rivulets of soft flesh, sending more ripples of pain and pleasure pulsing through her. Then she arched her back high into the air and screamed! She screamed Kimi’s name and howled like a cat being taken. When Miki fell back onto the bed, when the screaming stopped, Kimi fell on top of her, gulping for air, tremors of an orgasm still pulsing through her clit. “Oh, God!” Kimi gasped. “That was fantastic.” “Yes. It was unbelievable. I’m so…happy. I mean, I still feel like a bad girl but I…I don’t care. What we did…” “Shhh. Stop thinking about what we did and start thinking about what we’re going to do.” “What do you mean? What are we going to do?” “First, you and I are going to take a bath in that big tub over there. It’ll be my second bath, but I think I’ll enjoy this one more.” “First? What will we do after that?” “Then we’re going to let some men buy us dinner in the tempura bar.” “But that’s so expensive! What if no one offers?” “Listen. You just show off your legs, and I’ll wear something that lets them see my nipples, and we’ll have at least two men eating out of our hands in a flash.” “And then?” “And then—then we’ll fuck their brains out.” “I don’t know. What we just did is one thing, but…with strange men. I’ve never even been with a man. I…I…” “Don’t you want to experience a man?” “Yes, but…but…a stranger…I…” “Don’t worry. If you don’t want to, well…” If you don’t want to, I’ll fuck them both.
228
Collision Course
Chapter 43
F
inding two men to buy them dinner was no problem. Kimi ordered drinks for Miki and herself, Miki hiked her skirt a little bit, Kimi’s nipples automatically hardened, and they giggled a lot. Two slightly overweight American men—Will and Trevor—materialized at their table within five minutes. Will was about six feet tall, had thick black hair and dark eyes to match, and was about twenty pounds overweight, with a slight bulge hanging over his belt. Trevor was about an inch shorter than Will. He had thinning blonde hair and pretty blue eyes, and he was as equally overweight. They weren’t the hunks that Kimi had hoped for, but they were reasonably good looking and relatively tall, so she hoped that their dicks were proportionately sized. Kimi had a big need to fill. When the men sat next to them, Miki became silent, secretly trembling with fear. “Are you girls alone?” “Yes,” Kimi said. “We just got into Tokyo.” “Are you going to have dinner?” Kimi twisted her face into an exaggerated frown. “We were, but it’s so expensive. I really love tempura, but I think we’ll have to go to the sandwich shop.” “Oh, no!” Trevor said. “We’d…we’d be happy to buy you dinner, wouldn’t we, Will?”
229
Keiko Alvarez “Sure. Assuming, of course, that you want to spend time with two old guys.” “I think you’re both very handsome. We’d love to have dinner with you, right, Miki?” “I…I…um…” “Sure, we would. Wouldn’t we?” Miki, her face red and her nervousness building, nodded silently. The four of them feasted on tempura, presented to them by their personal chef, hot out of the oil, one piece at a time. Kimi kept mental track of the bill that was accumulating and, even without the sake, a lot of which they all drank, it was approaching eight hundred dollars. She silently chuckled to herself, knowing that all the men wanted was some company and the merest glimmer of something else after dinner. They were so pathetic. So pathetic, she thought, that they needed some entertainment. She made sure that her mouth lingered over every piece of tempura, she moaned in ecstasy with bite that she took, and she stared into Will and Trevor’s eyes every time she did. Her show had the effect she wanted—Will and Trevor’s voices began to tremble, they seemed to be lost in thought, trying to find words that didn’t reveal the desperateness, and they drank a lot more than either Miki and Kimi. “You should see the room I got,” Kimi said between sips of sake. “It’s the honeymoon suite—bigger than my apartment. The bed alone could hold four people. And the bathtub! Well, Miki and could I fit in it with no trouble, couldn’t we?” “Kimi…” Miki murmured. “Oh, she’s embarrassed. I’m sorry, Miki.” Will’s disappointment was palpable on his face. “So you two are…”
230
Collision Course “Gay? No way. We just love sex!” Yes, The Thing seemed to say. You’re doing fine. “Oh,” Trevor mumbled, a bead of sweat forming on his lip. “I see.” “So? Do you want to see the room?” “Your room?” “Yeah. We can continue the party up there. What do you say?” “Well…” Trevor stammered. He was clearly one of those men who dreamt up wild fantasies, secure in the fact that they would never come true. Now, here he was, confronted with the possibility of having sex with the prettiest girl he had ever known. If the image of his wife briefly flashed in his mind, he quickly dismissed it. “That sounds good to me.” “M…me, too,” Will mumbled. “Miki?” “I…I think I should go back to my hotel. I had a very good time. Thank you very much.” She stood up, bowed, and raced out of the restaurant, rubbing the tears out of her eyes. “Well, guys? Shall we go?” The elevator ride to the Penthouse was eerily quiet. When they arrived outside the honeymoon suite, Kimi had to practically drag the men into the room. She knew that it wasn’t that they didn’t want to be there, but that they were afraid, afraid that they had to perform, afraid that their wives would somehow find out, afraid that they might be getting set up. They were just afraid. Until, that is, Kimi, walking away from them, lifted her top over her head. “Well? Are you going to get undressed?” Will looked at Trevor, and Trevor looked at Will. After bolstering each other’s confidence, they began to shed their clothes.
231
Keiko Alvarez Kimi stripped naked, sat on the edge of the bed, and, wiggling her finger, signaled for them to come toward her. “Good,” she murmured when they stood in front of her, their half-hard penises bobbing up and down as blood pulsed through them. “Let’s see who’d gonna fuck me, and let’s see who I’m gonna suck off.” She fought off the feeling of repulsion that their hairy, bulbous stomachs gave her, she ignored the smell of their sweat, and she wrapped her hand around each of their members, examining them, trying to decide which one she wanted in her mouth. Will had a dab of pre-cum oozing out of his, so Kimi leaned over and flicked it with her tongue. “Oh, God,” Will groaned. “Did you like that?” “God, yes,” he said. “Then you’ll like this.” Kimi leaned forward and took as much of Will’s penis into her mouth, moving her head up and down while she began to stroke Trevor’s dick. Will grew harder in her mouth, Trevor grew harder in her hand and, unknown to either of the men, wave after wave or orgasm began to flow through Kimi. Her lust increased with each stroke of her hand and each movement of her head. She pulled away from Will and engulfed Trevor’s cock, thrilling to the moans emanating from deep within him. She moved her head faster and her hand faster, alternating between the men, holding their balls and squeezing them, the orgasmic thrills increasing inside her, driving her into a controlled frenzy. “Christ!” Will groaned. “I’m gonna blow!” “Don’t! Not yet. One of you has to fuck me!” “Let me,” Will whispered. “I won’t come so fast. I promise.” “Okay. Come on, Will. Trevor, you come to my side.” Will grabbed Kimi’s legs and pulled them over his
232
Collision Course shoulder. He slammed into her and pressed hard against her, grinding his pelvis into her mound. “Yeah—that’s it! Fuck me hard. Fuck me hard!” Trevor kneeled beside her at first, but then lowered himself, leaning over her with his hard-on against her lips. Kimi grabbed it, ran her tongue over the head and then devoured it, moaning with ecstasy. Will pulled her higher, lifting her ass, and pushed in harder. Trevor grabbed her behind the head, thrust his hips back and forth, forcing his rigid member deep into her throat. Suddenly the two men, the same men who were so tentative minutes earlier, were acting like feral beasts. Kimi loved it. Her orgasms increased in intensity until she was unable to move. She was at their mercy. Whatever they wanted to do, they could do, and there was nothing she could do to stop them. “Oh, Jeez!” Will moaned. “I’m coming.” He squeezed Kimi’s ass and lifted it high in the air, jamming himself in hard, shooting stream after stream of hot jism into her sopping pussy. “Fuck!” Trevor howled. He pulled Kimi’s head hard, forcing his cock deep into her throat, and let loose a barrage of cum into her mouth. Kimi choked. Tears ran down her face. She coughed and pushed against Trevor, fearing that she was drowning. He pulled back and let the rest of his spunk shoot onto her face and into her hair. Her orgasm was the most intense she had ever felt in her life, humiliation adding a new dimension to the spasms ripping through her. Will continued to pound her, his prick getting hard again. Trevor, seeing that Will was not about to stop fucking
233
Keiko Alvarez her, wiped his prick on Kimi’s face, spreading his viscous liquid over her and then he rammed it into her mouth again. Kimi felt the cum oozing out of her vagina and the cum dripping down her face. She trembled, waiting for the next explosions. She didn’t have to wait long. Will emptied his seed into her and, when his legs became so weak that he couldn’t stand, he let go of Kimi and fell onto the floor. Trevor held Kimi’s head as he emptied his cream into her mouth and then he staggered backward. Kimi closed her eyes and just let the orgasms tear through her. The room fell silent. After a few seconds, she was aware of movement, of the men getting dressed. “We have to leave,” one of them said. “Maybe we could get together in the States,” another said. “Yes,” Kimi snorted. “With your wives.” Will and Trevor snuck toward the door like two little boys who had been caught stealing cookies. “Man. What were the odds of something like this happening?” “A million to one.” “Not even that good.” And then they were gone. Kimi eventually dragged herself up and slid into the shower, washing cum off her face and out of her hair. Naked, she opened the sliding doors that led to a private Lanai overlooking Tokyo. She calculated the speed she would be traveling when she hit the ground if she jumped from the Lanai. Do it! The Thing said. “Not today,” Kimi mumbled. “Not today.”
234
Collision Course
Chapter 44
T
he plane flight to New York was unexceptional. Kimi sat next to an overweight businesswoman who stared into her laptop for the entire trip, making no attempt to engage Kimi in conversation, and that was just fine with her. She checked into a hotel room near Central Park, and was stunned by the smallness of the room, strikingly small compared to her hotel room in Tokyo. It was also noisy—the whole hotel was noisy, rambunctiously noisy, just like the city itself. Most people would have been energized by the noise. Most people would want to see the bright lights. But Kimi was not like most people. All she wanted—for a while, at least—was to be left alone. The concierge suggested dinner at Tavern on the Green. Kimi dressed in her best dress—the only dress she had with her—a tight, red, strapless mini that highlighted her tan and her body, especially her butt. Surely, she thought, someone would notice her. Wanting to be left alone was a feeling that didn’t last long. But in the crowd of gorgeous women in New York, Kimi merely blended in. Blended in, that is, until she arrived at the Tavern on the Green.
235
Keiko Alvarez “I’d like a table for one,” she said. The maître d', highly skilled in the art of nonoffensiveness, smiled and said, “I’m so sorry miss. We have no tables available. Perhaps you’d like to try…” He was interrupted by a voice from behind Kimi. “We have a reservation for three—the name is Sudjatmiko. We certainly would love to have the young lady join us.” Kimi turned to find a middle-aged man in a navy blue blazer and his companion, a pretty, fortyish blonde-haired woman in a gray business suit, smiling at her. “I couldn’t,” Kimi said. “I don’t…I mean…” “Please. It’s no bother. Is that okay, Samuel?” The maître d' he tried to determine how the woman knew his name. “Certainly,” he said. But he knew Mr. Sudjatmiko, and whatever Mr. Sudjatmiko wanted, he got. He was, after all, one of the most influential men in New York, a regular at the restaurant, and a phenomenal tipper. “Right this way.” He offered his arm to Kimi. She hesitated. “Go ahead.” Kimi took Samuel’s arm and allowed herself to be guided to a table—a corner table that guaranteed maximum privacy. “Why? You don’t even know me.” “The truth is,” the woman said, “is that we can’t understand Mr. Sudjatmiko, so it’s hard for us to converse with him. Besides the fact that Tom—my friend here—was drooling over you, we would welcome someone we can talk to.” “Jesus, Maria,” Tom laughed. “The part about drooling is simply not true. Anyway, I’m Tom, and my friend is Maria, and we are happy to make your acquaintance, Miss…” “Komatsu. Akimi Komatsu. My friends call me Kimi.” “Well, Kimi,” Tom said. “Uh-oh—here comes Mr.
236
Collision Course Sudjatmiko.” When Tom and Maria stood up, Kimi did as well. “Sigrit,” Tom said. “So good to see you. You remember Maria, and this is our friend, Kimi.” “Ah,” Mr. Sudjatmiko said. “So wery nice to have two pretty wiman at the table.” “Thank you, sir,” Kimi said. “So how do you know—excuse me.” Mr. Sudjatmiko pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and retreated to a dark corner. “You can understand him?” Maria whispered. “He talks so fast and mangles his words, we can barely make out what he is trying to say.” “It’s easy for me. My mom spoke broken Japanese, my father spoke Spanglish, and I have an Indonesian boss. I can understand anyone, as long as they’re speaking English.” Tom stroked his chin. “Really?” He and Maria exchanged glances, as though they were communicating through brain waves. “Let’s talk after dinner, shall we?” “About what?” “Later,” Tom said. “Here comes Mr. Sudjatmiko.” For the rest of the evening, Mr. Sudjatmiko roared with laughter as Kimi translated his English for Tom and Maria. When the bill came, Kimi offered to pay her share, but Mr. Sudjatmiko would have none of it. “Itissoweryvundefultobeabeltospeakwithsumvunandhav ethemunderstandme,” he said, running his words together faster than ever. “Vahtever she does,” he said, slowing his words down, “don’t let her get avay.” He stood up, kissed Kimi’s hand, kissed Maria’s hand, shook hands with Tom, and left the restaurant, cell phone pressed to his ear. “Can we talk, Kimi?” Tom asked. “Okay. But…” “Maria and I work for a Government agency, the name of
237
Keiko Alvarez which we can’t reveal right now. We have a critical need for someone with your skills. I guess the easiest explanation is that when bad guys from different countries communicate, they tend to do so in English, but given their accents and rapid way of speaking, it takes days for us to understand what they’re saying. If you can translate in real-time, you could have a future with us.” “Translate English?” “Yes.” “I…I guess so, but I have a job, and…” “You’ll probably double your salary and get to live in DC. If you’re married or attached, of course, there could be a problem.” “I’m not. But this is so—off the wall.” “Can we send someone to talk to you tomorrow morning? If you have to take later flight, we’ll make up the difference in air fare.” “Sure. But…” “Just tell us where you’re staying, and someone will be there around eight, okay?” “Yeah. Sure.” When she climbed into a cab for the ride back to the hotel, she was trying to determine if she had imagined the whole series of events that had just occurred. Was her simple ability to understand what people were saying so important? “Oh, well. I’ll find out tomorrow.” **** Kimi heard a knock on her hotel room door precisely at eight in the morning. It wasn’t a soft knock, the kind deferential a hotel employee would use, but a solid knock—a knock with purpose. Two men in dark suits and black ties stood outside—men right out of a spy movie. “Ms. Komatsu,” one of the men said. “May we come in?”
238
Collision Course Kimi backed away from the door, slightly afraid of the men’s imposing figures. “Yes, of course.” “I’m Agent Christian and this is Agent Wells. We’d like to ask you some questions to determine if we should pursue a job offer for you.” “Okay, but shouldn’t you tell me what the job is first?” “No,” Agent Christian said. “If you can’t or won’t answer our questions, then there’s no point. I have to advise you that you’ll be required to pass a polygraph exam if we make an offer to you. Mostly we’ll ask about lifestyle issues and security issues.” “Lifestyle?” Please don’t ask me about sex! “Questions about financial problems, drug use, and things like that. Nothing personal, really.” “Well…okay.” “Good. Now, have you, in the past few years, ever used illegal drugs?” “Pot, but only a little.”. “If you work for us, you cannot use illegal drugs, okay?” “Sure, I…” “Have you ever committed a crime?” Kimi paused. Did what I did to Diego and the woman constitute a crime? “I…I pulled a gun on my boyfriend and his…his…lover once.” “Was it…let’s say…was it self-defense against what we would refer to as domestic violence?” “Yes! The son-of-a-bitch hurt me, and…” “I don’t need details. Just keep this conversation in mind when you take the poly. I have a few more questions, but I think you’ll be fine. Let me make a call.” Agent Wells left the room for a minute while Agent Christian continued the interview. When he came back, Agent Wells was accompanied by Maria, the woman Kimi
239
Keiko Alvarez had met the night before. “We’d like to do one more thing,” Maria said. “We have some recordings of conversations we’d like you to listen to and then you tell us what you think the conversations are about.” Kimi shrugged. “Sure.” She put on a pair of headphones and began to listen. The first conversation was between two men with heavy Indian accents. “I think they’re talking about cricket. I’ve heard some of the terms before, like rounder, but I don’t know what they mean.” “Good,” Maria said, smiling. “Try the next one.” “Oh, this is easy. These are two Hispanic men—one is Mexican—talking about the price of tomatoes.” “Excellent. Just one more.” Kimi listened intently to the conversation. When it ended, she frowned and took off the headphones. “That was—that was Mr. Sudjatmiko. He was talking about—about me! He said terrible things, like what he’d like to do to me, and how he wished I could be one of his exports. What did he mean?” “He’s a human trafficker. He may seem nice, but he’s a beast. He thinks that we’re going to business with him. He’s mistaken. You’ve done well, Kimi. Our other analysts struggled with his accent. I’d like you to work for us.” “I don’t know. This is so sudden. I have my apartment and my friends and…” “We’ll make it very attractive for you. We’ll fly you back to Texas every once in a while, and set you up in DC in a nice place, establish a cover for you, take care of…” “Cover?” “Um…false identity, you know.” “Are you serious?” “Yes. Probably a Canadian identity, with a Canadian passport. You’ll be going overseas a lot, and Canadians are
240
Collision Course more accepted…” “Wait! You’re going too fast. I’ll need a fake ID? Why?” Maria shrugged. “For your protection.” “Protection from what?” “Bad guys.” “Bad guys? What kind of bad guys?” “Every kind. Listen, you go home. We’ll fly out tomorrow to talk to you in a more familiar setting and explain everything. But trust me, you’ll love the work, you’ll love the people you’ll be working with, and you’ll make a lot of money. You’re so young, Kimi. This is a golden opportunity for you. While you fly home, try to think of a cover name.” “I…I have one already. It’s a name I used to call myself when I was very young.” “What is it?” “Yoko—Yoko Gomez.” “Well, Yoko. We’ll see you tomorrow.” A few weeks later—after a tearful goodbye with Lillian and her other friends—Kimi was driving from Texas to Washington, DC. She was about to start on a new life as a new person. But The Thing in her head would make sure that she would continue to lead the lifestyle she had adopted. In fact, her new life would open up new opportunities, opportunities for experimentation, opportunities that would mix sex and a new stimulant—danger.
241
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 45
I
t had been eight years since Marsha died, eight years since the lawyers informed Harry how wealthy he had suddenly become, eight years since he turned over the townhomes to someone who would run an estate, and eight years since he moved into a small, rented townhome close to the one he had shared with Marsha. Harry’s job had changed as well. Reluctant to put him in harm’s way, fearful that he wouldn’t be able to face down a gun again, his management decided to let him lead forensic investigations and to conduct interrogations. He proved to be skillful, using the same techniques with suspects as he did with women. He would look for the tell, the reaction someone had to a word or look and then build upon that information. His skills eventually resulted in a transfer to a secretive agency, one whose actions were not limited by domestic laws or, on occasion, any laws at all. He had no financial worries—the rent he received from the two townhomes he had inherited was more than twice the rent he paid. He had no relationship worries, either. His manipulation of married women in the Georgetown area continued. The only time he would be with single women was on weekends, when the married women were not available. Married women, he decided, were more fun than single women. They appreciated whatever attention he gave them
242
Collision Course and, when he was with a married woman, he gave her all his attention. His satisfaction came from training the women, guiding them through sexual activities that they would have never dreamed of, activities they came to love. His relationships sometimes lasted only weeks, and sometimes they lasted a year, like his relationship with Renee, but they always progressed sexually. The best part was—he didn’t have to lift a finger or exert any energy trying to get laid. When a woman wanted him, which was just about every day, she would call and leave a message. Sometimes there would be sniffles in the message. “Harry. I…I…please…call me.” Sometimes the messages would be overtly sexual. “Harry. I’m so fucking horny. Call me.” Sometimes he could hear the excitement in the woman’s voice. “Harry. He’s going away for two days. I want to wake up with you. I want to make love to you in the morning. Call me.” But eventually, a woman would confess her love for him. She would want him all to herself. She would beg and scream and sob when he told her that he wasn’t interested. “Harry! Damn you! You made me fall in love with you. You bastard! Call me, you son of a bitch!” That’s when he would break it off, leaving the woman stuck in a never—never land somewhere between her married life and her cheating life, stuck somewhere between her feral, carnal yearnings and a desire to return to a more average life, the kind of life that would satisfy her husband but leave her feeling empty. Harry did worry about his emotional death, after all, in any sane person’s mind, what he was doing with his women was depraved. But Marsha was depraved, wasn’t she? His lifestyle wasn’t his fault, was it? Yes, he worried about his lack of emotions, but not so much that he stopped looking
243
Keiko Alvarez for his next prize. Today, he didn’t have to look far. He stood at his upstairs bedroom window, staring at the street below, watching the couple who had bought the place next door moving in. The woman was dark haired and dark skinned, Northern African, he figured. The man was tall white man with dark hair and a sizeable paunch. He was one of those people who had begun to wear those types of cell phones that snapped onto your ear, in other words, in Harry’s mind, a selfimportant asshole. Two beautiful children ran amok up and down the street. The woman constantly ran after them, herding them back toward the moving truck, trying to direct the movers and control the children at the same time. The man, apparently, considered his phone conversation to be too important to help her. Every one of his mannerisms indicated that he believed he was in total control of the woman. He would point here and there, directing her to do things, while he continued to gab on the phone. He would put his hand on his hip and frown if she didn’t move fast enough. He would shake his head and roll his eyes like she was some silly child if she made the slightest mistake. And his clothes! While she was dressed beautifully in a pair of slacks and pretty red blouse, he was in baggy jeans and a sweatshirt. This is going to be so easy, Harry thought. This guy is making every mistake in the book. So fucking easy. But he needed more information, and information about new residents was simple to obtain. All he had to do was ask the neighborhood gossip, Mrs. Tremaine. How she knew what she did was beyond Harry, but she had the scoop on everyone. “She’s from Chad, I think,” Mrs. Tremaine whispered in a conspiratorial tone. “Her name is Caroline—at least that’s the name she goes by. His name is Winston—like the
244
Collision Course cigarette. He was with the State Department or something and smuggled her out. They’re his kids—supposedly she was a virgin when he rescued her. Nice kids and nice lady, but him—ha!—he never pays attention to her. I don’t know why she stays with him. She’s a runner, apparently, and she likes to shop. She never spends any money, though. She just goes to the mall—Pentagon City, usually—and looks around.” “And how do you know all this?” Mrs. Tremaine winked. “I have my sources,” Harry began to study Caroline, and discovered that he could set his watch by her movements. At precisely seven fifteen in the morning, she would walk her children to the corner and see them onto a jitney, one of the jitneys used by the private schools in the area. At seven forty-five, she would emerge from the townhome in a tight running outfit, and outfit that clung to her lithe body but did little to keep her breasts from heaving underneath it. Once Harry knew that her routine was set in concrete, he made sure he followed her on her run. But he had a problem—Caroline ran like a gazelle. She ran fast and effortlessly and he struggled to keep up. After about three miles, she’d stop and stretch, bending over to pull her head to her knees and then raising her arms over her head. Every man passing her stared at her, especially her breasts and the hard nipples that topped them. It was pretty clear to Harry that she liked to be watched. After her run, she’d leave the townhome again at eleven. Her movements at that time were less predictable. Sometimes she’d take the Metro to a mall, and sometimes she’d walk to local shops. But her manner of dress was very predictable—short skirts and tight tops and, clearly, no bra. Yes—she liked to be watched.
245
Keiko Alvarez He reminded himself that he was close to being considered a stalker, but he dismissed that notion. In his mind, he was a detective, a mystery solver, and, admittedly, a creep. Caroline was always back home by three, just in time to change into a frumpy outfit, an outfit she wore to fetch her children when the jitney pulled up. Periodically, he noticed the food delivery trucks pull up, the laundry trucks pull up, and the maid service cars pull up. She was pampered but Harry decided, ignored by her husband. “What a jerk.” Unfortunately for Harry, he always had to leave for work at six in the evening, so he rarely had the chance to see what Caroline did after the kids came home. But one day he got lucky. It was a Saturday, a day on which Caroline had no predictable schedule, so a day he didn’t even try to observe her. He was sitting in one of those nondescript restaurants in DC that served meals all day long, happily sopping up yolk from a couple of fried eggs, when he noticed some kids running around. Then he noticed Caroline running after them. And he noticed that her husband wasn’t lifting a finger to help. Perfect. Absolutely perfect.
246
Collision Course
Chapter 46
H
e stood on the corner, stretching, waiting for Caroline to begin her run. She always started with a trot, giving him the opportunity to talk with her. As she approached, he waved. “Excuse me. I just saw you leave your townhome. I live next door—I’m Harry, Harry Wyatt.” Caroline was at first startled, but her need to be watched took over. “Well, hello. I’m Caroline Krall. We—my husband, Winston, and I—just moved in a few weeks ago. Are you a runner?” Her lilting African accent thrilled him. He tried to imagine what she would sound like in bed. “Yeah. I was just about to start. Do you want to run together?” Caroline shot him a sly smile. “Sure. Let’s see if you can keep up.” She took off in a sprint, leaving him behind. He did his best to stay with her, but she quickly disappeared from sight. Five minutes after she disappeared, she stood waiting for him, laughing. “Can’t you do better than that?” “No! You’re unreal. Where did you learn to run like that?” “Oh. Where I come from, you learn to run for survival.” “Really? Maybe you can tell me all about it, let’s say, over lunch.”
247
Keiko Alvarez “Well…I…I’m married,” Caroline stammered. “It’s only lunch. If you like, call your husband and invite him as well. I’d like to meet him.” “Oh, he…he won’t be home until later, so…okay, lunch!” “Good. So, I’ll race you back.” Caroline won that race, but Harry knew he was winning a much bigger contest, the contest to get her into bed. Harry casually sifted through his closet, looking for something slightly above casual and slightly below business dress. My black Tommy Hilfiger sports coat. Black slacks, black banded collar shirt. Yes—perfect. Harry’s confidence took a giant leap forward when Caroline answered the doorbell. The skirt she wore was one of the shortest minis he had ever seen, and her blouse was almost invisible. Moreover, when she bent over to pick up her purse, it hung open, putting her tits on display, even though they were encased in a black lace bra. “Beautiful.” “Excuse me?” “Beautiful. You look beautiful.” Caroline blushed. “Thank you. And you—I wouldn’t have expected you to dress so nicely, just for lunch.” “Well, I’ve seen you when you’re not in running clothes, and you’re always dressed so elegantly, and I wanted to be sure that I…how can I say this…that I matched your elegance, even though that’s impossible for me to do.” “Oh,” Caroline said. As her heart raced and her lips trembled, she managed to murmur, “You’re so kind.” “Well. Let me get a cab.” “A cab? How far are we going? Could we take the Metro? I wouldn’t mind.” Harry reached out to cradle one of her hands between his. “Caroline, where we’re going is a surprise, and it’s a little less about lunch than…well, you’ll see. Anyway, I
248
Collision Course know you’re married, and I would never do anything untoward, but I feel privileged to be with such a beautiful woman and, the truth is, I don’t want to share you with a Metro car full of other men.” “Oh, Harry. I…that…I do try to look nice, but…” “You don’t have to try. You’re naturally beautiful. So I chose the place for lunch. Shall we?” First Harry took Caroline to the Portico Cafe, an outdoor cafe that served inexpensive food, but one where they could order wine. Despite the casual setting, Caroline was thrilled to be in a place she considered to be so elegant, and wine, of course, was all part of Harry’s plan. Then Harry and Caroline walked to the National Museum of African Art a lovely museum with art from all over Africa, including Chad. “The food wasn’t great. But from your accent I decided that you were from somewhere in Northern Africa, and I thought you’d like the art here. Am I close?” “Yes. That’s very intuitive of you. You’re being so kind to me—a perfect stranger.” “Please. Who wouldn’t want to spend a day with a beautiful woman with a beautiful voice, someone who is—as you said, a perfect stranger—even if she belonged to someone else?” “Belonged. Yes, that’s about right.” Ah! The tell! Harry thought. Caroline feels owned by her husband. “Excuse me?” A tear welled up in her eye, a tear that indicated her state of mind, a tear that grew into a waterfall as she viewed the exhibits. “Nothing,” “Are you okay?” “No. I’m not. We’d better go. Please, Harry. Take me home before I…” Caroline didn’t finish her sentence.
249
Keiko Alvarez She didn’t have to. Harry had won the contest already.
250
Collision Course
Chapter 47
“I
s it true what they say? Is dark meat tastier than white meat?” Harry lifted his head from between Caroline’s legs. “It is very tasty. You taste fantastic.” She laughed and rolled onto her stomach. “How about this side?” “Delicious.” “Stick your tongue in my ass! Stick it way in.” “Lift up.” Carline did more than lift herself off the bed—she got onto her knees, reached behind her, and spread her cheeks. “Do it! Fuck me! Fuck me hard.” “Not yet. First I’m going to lick you all over the place.” “Oh, God! Please fuck me!” Harry pulled himself into a kneeling position. “Your wish is my command.” He slammed into her hard and ground against her. She cried out in ecstasy. “Oh, yeah!” He pulled out slowly until only the tip of his cock was in her and then he slammed into her again. “Oh, fuck! Squeeze my tits!” Harry thrust his cock deep inside her. He reached around her and squeezed her nipples. “Harder!” He pounded into her, mauling her tits with heavy hands.
251
Keiko Alvarez He marveled at how much pain she could endure. “Feel my balls! Hold them in your hand.” She laughed as she reached between her legs. “You make me feel so slutty.” “Better than your husband makes you feel?” “God—yes.” “How much better?” “So much better.” “How hard do you want me to fuck you?” “Hard, Harry! Fuck me hard!” He grabbed her shoulders, braced himself, and drove into her. “Harry! Come with me, baby! Come with me!” Her orgasm tore at every nerve in her body as Harry filled her with his cum. When she collapsed onto her stomach, Harry followed, his cock still filling her pussy. “You’re the devil,” she moaned. “I know.” “I never thought that I would ever do anything like this.” “You just didn’t know your capacity for pleasure. Your husband…” “Is not a good lover. Are you done?” “I think so.” “Only once today?” “Only once. You exhaust me.” Caroline giggled and wiggled her ass. “Then roll off me.” Harry rolled onto his back, gulping down air, Caroline shimming sideways until she was draped over him. “I never dreamed anything like this could happen. You’ve opened up new dimensions for me.” “Do you want to explore some more?” “What do you mean?” “Do you want to try—you know—anal?” “Yes. I love the feel of your tongue and your fingers. I…I’ve come so close to asking you to do it.”
252
Collision Course “There’s so much more we could do. So much more that will show you just how incredible you are.” “Like—like what?” “Would you like to try two lovers at once?” “You mean you and another man?” “Or me and another woman. Or once with another man, and once with another woman and then you decide.” “You are the devil,” Caroline whispered. “Yes,” Harry laughed. “First with another man and then with another woman. When can we do this?” “Jeez. Give me a couple of days. Do you want a white guy or a black guy?” “Oh, definitely a black man. I’ve always dreamt about being with a black man.” “Then black, it is.”
253
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 48
“H
ow long have you known this woman?” Jamon asked. “Three months. In that time, we’ve done…well, let’s just say that she was quite inexperienced, and she isn’t anymore.” “She’s black? And she’s never been with a black man?” “She’s never been with anyone except her husband and me. Believe me, she’s ripe for the taking. I mean—she’s gorgeous—tall, thin, fantastic breasts and hard nipples. Her voice is hypnotizing and her kissing is fantastic, and now, after my careful instruction, she gives great head.” “Fuck man.” “Come on. She’s waiting in my place. We have about three hours, and we’re going to use all that time.” “Christ,” Jamon whistled. When Harry unlocked the door to his condo, he and Jamon bounded up the steps. Caroline was waiting, wearing a long, white, terrycloth robe. “Hey,” Harry whispered. Caroline cast her eyes down at the floor. “Hi.” “Are you okay with this?” “Yes.” “This is my friend, Jamon. He was originally from Liberia.” “Hello.” “Hello, Caroline,” Jamon said. “You’re very beautiful. A
254
Collision Course beautiful black woman, like the kind I remember from my country.” “Thank you.” “Caroline,” Harry whispered. “I want you to show Jamon your beautiful body.” “I don’t know. I…I…” “Just relax. Let me take this robe off you.” He thought she might resist, but when he reached around her waist and undid her sash, she merely closed her eyes. After undoing the sash, Harry slid the robe over her shoulders and let it drop. She stood naked in front of Jamon, her nipples hard and her thighs glistening. “My God,” Jamon gasped. “You’re like a goddess.” Caroline’s teeth began to chatter. “I think you should go help Jamon get undressed. It’ll make you less nervous. And then, when he’s naked, I want to see you with his cock in your mouth.” Caroline obediently walked over to Jamon and began to unbutton his shirt. “Let me,” he said. “You start on my pants.” Shaking, Carline dropped to her knees. She slid off Jamon’s belt, unzipped his pants, and pulled them down around his ankles. “His dick,” Harry whispered. “Take it in your mouth.” Caroline’s trembling was almost out of control, but she leaned forward, opened her mouth, and gingerly let Jamon’s penis slide into it. “Do you like that, Caroline?” “Mmm-hmm,” she mumbled. “I wish you could see what I see. Your mouth, so sweet and so small, wrapped around that big pole, your delicate fingers lingering on it, your saliva making it glow.” “Mmmm.” “Is your cunt wet, Caroline?”
255
Keiko Alvarez “Mmm-hmm.” Harry kneeled behind Caroline and slid his hand between her legs. “I think I should check for myself.” “Mmmm.” “Christ,” Jamon whispered. He held Caroline’s head and began to gently move his hips backward and forward, guiding his penis into her mouth, but not forcing it in. “Do you want me to fuck you?” Harry asked. “Mmm-hmm,” Caroline moaned. “Do you want me to fuck you in the ass?” “Uh uh,” she said, pulling her head away. “Not yet. Let’s just…just…” “Come with me, then,” Harry said. He stood up, helped Caroline to her feet, and guided her toward a chair. He sat down and helped Caroline lower herself onto his rigid prick, sliding his hands around her chest and grabbing her breasts. Jamon moved forward and thrust his cock into her mouth. They moved together, all three of them, Jamon sliding in and out of her mouth as Harry slammed into her pussy. Caroline grabbed Jamon by the ass and pulled him forward. Harry grabbed Caroline by the waist and forced himself deep inside of her. He could see Jamon’s cock pulsing as streams of his cream poured into her mouth. He heard Caroline moan as she tried to swallow, and heard her moan again as his own spunk poured into her. She gasped and pulled away from Jamon. “Get on your back, Jamon,” Harry said. Jamon fell backward onto his back while Caroline slid to her knees, straddled his body, and lowered herself onto him. Harry grabbed her shoulders and pushed her down onto Jamon’s body, impaling her on his dick. Then he kneeled along side of her and eased two fingers into her ass.
256
Collision Course “Oh, God!” Harry jammed his fingers into her tight hole. “The next time it’ll be my dick up your ass, and you’ll like it.” “You’re killing me.” “Do you want me to stop?” “No! It’s…it feels good, too.” “Suck me! Drain me.” Caroline turned her head and lowered her mouth onto Harry’s stiff prick. Jamon reached behind her and spread her cheeks. He pounded into her, stretching her, sending waves of painful pleasure through her entire being. Harry thrust his dick in and out of her mouth, deeper and deeper, aching as she slowly pressed down on him with her teeth. Harry was going to give her the basest, most carnal experience of her life. He felt Jamon’s prick bumping up against his fingers, the two of them separated only by a thin membrane. They rammed into her hard and fast. Tears ran down her face—tears caused by the frenzy of her lust. And then an animalistic roar welled up from deep inside Caroline. With her mouth wrapped around Harry, she growled like a wild animal when her orgasm took over her. Jamon moaned when he pumped her full of his viscous liquid. Harry smiled as he filled her mouth with his cream. They toppled over, gasping for air. Later, much later, while they were all sprawled on Harry’s bed, Jamon asked, “What the Hell could top this?” “Next time,” Harry said, pulling Caroline to him. “Next time it’ll be me, Caroline, and another woman. Right baby?” “Right. You’re the best, Harry. The best.”
257
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 49
C
aroline ran her tongue up the underside of Harry’s penis. “We’re supposed to be going to Winston’s mother’s place for a week.” “Why don’t you tell him you want to stay home? Tell him you need a break. Let him take care of the kids and then you and I can live out your next fantasy.” Caroline lowered her head onto his erection. “I don’t know.” “Do it, baby. I’ll take the week off. Can you imagine? A whole week of us together. We’ll even be able to finally spend the night together. I’d like that. Wouldn’t you?” “I guess.” “And I have a friend—a lady friend—who’s into threesomes. We can do that think we talked about.” Caroline caressed the head of Harry’s cock. “Okay.” He smiled with satisfaction as his cock pulsed, shooting his jism into Caroline’s mouth. But it wasn’t the orgasm that satisfied him—it was the fact that he had taken Caroline to a new level, a new, higher sexual level. God only knew what could come after the next threesome. ****
Harry and Lisa, a busty, chubby blonde woman peeked out the bedroom window, watching as Winston and Caroline
258
Collision Course loaded the family van. They watched as Caroline hugged the children and gave Winston a peck on the cheek. They watched as the van pulled away from the curb, Caroline waving frantically after them. Two hours later, Harry sat in an armchair, marveling at the site of Caroline’s dark thighs wrapped around Lisa’s pale head. “I can taste his cum,” Lisa whispered, raising her head. “His cum and your honey.” “Let me,” Caroline moaned. Lisa drifted onto her back with Caroline following. Now it was Lisa’s white thighs wrapped around Caroline’s dark head. “Yes. It tastes sweet.” Amazing. A few months ago she was afraid to kiss me. “Are you ready?” “Yes,” Caroline whispered. “Lie on your back, then. Lisa—you get ready, too.” They got into position—Lisa hovering over Caroline’s face, and Harry kneeling between her legs. The quiet bliss of the moment was shattered by the ring of Caroline’s cell phone. “It’s my kids. Please—I have to take this.” Harry sighed, reached over to the nightstand, and handed Caroline’s cell phone to her. “Hi honey…yes, Mommy loves you…I’m tired, that’s all…Yes, Winston…Uh-huh…maybe…I love you, too. Call me when you get there.” She sobbed as she closed her cell phone. “I shouldn’t be here.” “Of course you should,” Harry said. “We’ve planned this perfectly for you.” “No,” Caroline cried. Harry lifted her legs and pressed up against her dark
259
Keiko Alvarez hole. “Yes.” Caroline screamed as Harry exploded inside her, as Lisa pressed down on her, and as an orgasm tore through her. When he was done shooting his hot cum inside of Caroline, Harry leaned up against the living room couch, very much satisfied with what had just transpired. Lisa, still writhing in ecstasy, rolled onto her side. Caroline pulled her knees to her chest, tears pouring from her eyes. “I see it now,” she sobbed. “You’re evil. You’re evil, Harry.” “I…uh…I think I’d better go,” Lisa whispered. She quickly stood up and started pulling on her clothing. “Uh-huh,” Harry nodded. “Evil,” Caroline moaned. “Caroline…” “Evil,” Caroline whispered, her body shaking. “All I did was…” “The things you made me do! A woman could get killed in my country for doing those things.” “Well, it’s a good thing you’re here.” “You put ideas into my head!” “The ideas were always there. I merely helped you express them.” “No! You—you did something to me. You led me down a path…” “You followed me down a path.” “You…you tricked me somehow.” “I only told you what you wanted to hear. I only did what you wanted to do.” “You took me away from my children. Do you think I wanted that?” “Your children will be home in a week.” “You’re as bad as the men I fled. You’re just like the rapists and the gangsters and…”
260
Collision Course “Oh, come on. You agreed to everything we did. Who was it who ran in tight outfits and went to the malls in miniskirts and slept with me the very day we went to lunch for the first time. Don’t hang this all on me.” “Yes,” Caroline said, stunned into cold reality. She stood up and robotically began pulling on her clothes. “You’re right. You’re absolutely right. But I can change. I don’t think you can. I may have agreed to have sex with you, but you raped my soul. You’re evil, Harry Wyatt. You use people and discard them. When were you going to get tired of me?” “Right about now,” he mumbled. “Fuck you!” Harry shrugged. “Whatever.” “I’m going back to my husband. I’m getting on a plane and I’m going to meet him and…” “You’ll be bored.” “But I’ll be human. That’s more than I can say for you.” Harry sat on his living room floor in silence for almost an hour after Caroline slammed the door behind her, not moving, not dressing, not making a sound. “She’s right. What happened to me? Can I blame it all on Marsha? Am I that shallow?” He thought about all the women he had been with. He thought about how they cried when he told them he was no longer interested. He thought about the pain they must have felt. He remembered his own pain, the pain he had kept bottled up for eight years. For the first time since Marsha had died, he let his guard down. He stood up, walked into the bathroom, and stared into the mirror. “Who are you? She was nice. Caroline was nice. They all were. And you—what did you do? You—you dragged them down to your level. She was right—you’re evil.” Harry knew he had to change. There would never be any
261
Keiko Alvarez happiness for him if he kept living the way he had for the last eight years. So, Harry made a vow—he was going to lead a celibate life until the right person came along. And, if that person never came along, well, so be it. He stumbled into his bedroom, pulled the bed covers over his head, and tried to hide in his impromptu cave.
262
Collision Course
Chapter 50
K
imi’s new job took her to new places all over the world, and, in those places, she met new men and, sometimes, new women. Her sexuality seemed to have no bounds, and her appetite for danger increased—the more dangerous, the more intense her orgasms. The Thing traveled with her, egging her on, encouraging her, and, then, when she found herself alone, as she inevitably did, it mocked her. She also had her relationships at home, relationships that lasted days or weeks and the ended because of the slightest affront Kimi imagined. There were many men who loved her, but none that she loved. She was only interested in adventure, and her biggest adventure was about to begin. “We have an interesting assignment for you,” Agent Brice Walker explained. “It’s rather unusual, so you can decline, but it might be interesting.” “What is it?” Kimi asked. “We’re doing a joint operation with the Brits,” Walker explained. “We’re after two individuals who are providing material support to Middle East terrorists. Basically, by purchasing Black Tar Heroin from these terrorists, the two individuals are providing them the funds they need to carry out their plans.”
263
Keiko Alvarez “But” Kimi asked. “Couldn’t anyone buy from the Middle Easterners?” “Yes,” Walker said. “But we have a line on these two. The problem is that they’re very smart and very careful. All we need is a break—like a cell phone number, or information about a drop, or…” “Where do I come in?” Brice Walker knew Kimi well, and he knew that she was hooked. He only had to reel her in. “The two individuals are Sean Flaherty and Katherine Fergus. They are, apparently, lovers, but Flaherty is known as a lady’s man. He also thinks that he’s a great tennis player. Now, Flaherty and Fergus play tennis at a very posh club near Dublin and, to most people, they are just everyday citizens, co-owners of some auto dealerships, but we know better. So, first of all, we understand that you’re a very good tennis player. Is that right?” Kimi shrugged. “I’m pretty good. I don’t lose very often, especially not to men. They seem to have a problem…” Rather than suggest that men focused on her instead of their game, she just let her voice trail off. “Well, there’s more to the story. Flaherty distrusts UK citizens that he doesn’t know—he just assumes that they’re in law enforcement—so he tends to hang with a tight crowd. But he loves North Americans, especially North American women—Canadian and US. The problem is that no one can understand him—his accent is some combination of Cockney and Irish. Even the Brits have no idea what he’s saying. But you have the skill required to talk to him and to understand him.” “So I still don’t understand. What can I do?” “There’s a trade show next week near Dublin—computer stuff. We’re going to send you to the show, supposedly, and, while you’re there, set you up for some lessons at Flaherty’s club. You’re also going to email the club and ask if they can
264
Collision Course set up a mixed doubles match for you. We’re hoping that they set you up with Flaherty and Fergus.” “So what if they do? What can I do?” Walker drummed his fingers on his desk. “Well, this is an unofficial request, okay? We think, I and some others, that you could probably get him to give you a cell phone number, or maybe slip up in conversation, or…” “So, you want me to flirt with him.” “Or maybe, not alone of course, have a drink with him, or…” “I’ll do it.” “You’ll be Yoko Gomez, as usual. We’re going to set you up in a nice hotel and provide you some spending money. We’re also going to give you a tennis bag that’s wired, so if Flaherty screws up, we’ll be able to catch it.” “And if he doesn’t?” “You’ll just come home.” “When do I go?” “Two weeks. We’ll give you whatever tapes we have of Flaherty and Fergus talking so you can prepare for them.” “And pictures.” “Yes, and pictures.” **** Kimi studied Flaherty’s dossier on the plane trip to Ireland. She analyzed his relationship with Katherine Fergus— obviously sexual, but was it more than that? She wondered if his circle of friends, so carefully cultivated, knew the type of business he was in, or did they simply believe that his car dealerships made him wealthy? Flaherty was a handsome man, thirty eight years old, five feet eleven inches tall, with ruddy hair, blue-gray eyes, and a charming smile. Katherine Fergus was a short, strawberry blonde with a slim, athletic figure. Not very pretty, Kimi
265
Keiko Alvarez decided, but pretty enough for most men. When she landed, she took a cab to her hotel, checked in, called the tennis club, changed into a baby-blue tennis outfit, and grabbed another cab. Exhausted from the trip, she nonetheless put on a good display of her talents with the pro, Magnus Swenson, a transplant from Sweden. She also noticed, out of the corner of her eye, Sean Flaherty checking her out. There were two reasons that he might have been studying her—to see how well she played or to fantasize about bedding her, of course, he could have been doing both. “You play very well,” Swenson said. “I think you’ll do quite well in the mixed doubles match I arranged for you.” Swenson turned and waved to Flaherty who, smiling, jogged over to the court. “Sean,” Swenson said. “This is Yoko Gomez. She’s straight off the plane from Canada. As you can tell, she’s quite the player. Yoko, this is Sean, one of our clubs best players.” “Pleased to meet you, Sean,” Kimi said. “I’m happy we could set up a match. I just can’t seem to get enough tennis nowadays, now that I’m working.” “Ah ha,” Sean said, extending his hand. “And what do you do?” “Oh, I’m a systems analyst, but I’m really here for a trade show. I’m what you’d call window dressing.” “Well, the windows will be quite nicely dressed.” “Now, now,” Swenson chuckled. “Let’s get some games in before you begin your flirting.” Sean gasped in mock shock. “Flirting? Me?” “He’s notorious,” Swenson whispered. “Ah, here comes Kath.” Katherine Fergus seemed shorter than her official height, but Kimi determined, whatever she lacked in size, she would make up for in energy.
266
Collision Course “Hey,” she shouted. “Sorry I’m late.” Her accent was equally as heavy as Sean’s and, Kimi knew, the average American would have had no idea what she was saying. Magnus Swenson teamed with Kimi and, as a team, they should have destroyed Flaherty and Fergus. But he was a smart pro—he kept the match close until his own ego took over. Then he and Kimi won the first set. “Girls against the guys,” Fergus suggested. This time, Kimi knew that she and Kath should have been crushed, but again, Swenson kept the match close, eventually letting Kimi and Kath win. “Oh, God,” Kimi moaned. “I’m exhausted. I have to quit.” “What are you doing tonight?” Swenson asked. “Our club has a fine dining facility and…” “Nah. Yoko wants to have some real Irish fun, don’t you Yoko? Kath and I would be happy to take you to our local pub tonight, wouldn’t we, Kath?” Katherine Fergus’ bubbly mood quickly turned sour. “Well, Sean, we don’t know if Yoko…” “I’d love to! I’ve heard so much about Irish music and Irish songs and, you know, so much Country and Western is based on Irish music. I’d love it!” “Great. It’s official. We’ll pick you up around seven. Where are you staying?” “At the Hilton. This is so much fun, thank you. Magnus, if you could call a cab…” “Cab! Nonsense! “I’ll take you to the hotel.” Katherine hissed under her breath. “Sean…” Kimi batted her eyelashes demurely. “I…I don’t want to trouble you,” “No trouble at all,” Sean said, putting his hand on her shoulder. “Let’s grab your stuff and get going.” “Kath. Are you coming? I…I’d like to treat you both to a
267
Keiko Alvarez drink or something.” “Nah. Kath isn’t coming. She has some business to attend to, don’t you Kath?” “Sean…” Kath snarled. “We have some business to attend to.” “I’ll be a tad late. Just a tad. You hold down the fort, eh? Come on, Yoko.” Flaherty grabbed Kimi’s tennis bag and started walking off the court, leaving Katherine Fergus furiously mumbling to herself. Kimi slid into Flaherty’s sports car, making sure her tennis skirt covered a bare minimum of her thighs. “She seemed upset. If I…” “Nah. We have an on and off thing, and she’s jealous sometimes.” Kimi adjusted her seat belt, letting her skirt ride higher. “Oh, I see.” “I promise to be a perfect gentleman,” Flaherty said. And, except for the furtive glances at Kimi’s thighs, he was. Kimi, noticing the glances, found herself in a dilemma— she liked Sean Flaherty. She loved his accent. She loved the way he carried himself. She wanted him. But she reminded herself, her job was to destroy him.
268
Collision Course
Chapter 51
K
imi’s handlers were ecstatic—just the fact that she knew that Flaherty had mentioned that he and Fergus had business to attend to meant that Flaherty had let down his defenses, even if it was momentary. “See if you can figure out how to get his cell phone number,” Walker said. “He uses throwaways, but all we need is the number for the one he’s using now. Once we have that, we’ll get his network of associates, and he’ll be ours.” “I think I can do that. I don’t think it’ll be a problem.” Kimi felt a sense of excitement that she had never felt before, an excitement brought on by the dangerous plan she was formulating. Not only was she going to help catch a bad guy, but she was going to have fun doing it. She was going to have lots of fun doing it. She chose her outfit carefully—a short skirt that ended just a few inches above her knees and a black tank top, a top that would let everyone know that she was braless, but that wouldn’t be overtly obvious. Sean arrived promptly at seven. They chit-chatted politely on the way to the pub, a small, dark building that had to be hundreds of years old and, despite the early evening hour, was already packed with revelers. Kimi shouted, trying to be heard over the noise. “I love this place!”
269
Keiko Alvarez “It is fun, isn’t it?” “Yes! Hey, there’s Kath! Over here, Kath!” “Hi, Yoko,” Kath said. Kath forced a tight-lipped smile. “Hello, Sean. Hello, Yoko.” The drinking began right away, Kimi trying to keep up with Sean and Kath as they downed thick, dark beer. “Gosh, what time is it?” she asked. “I think I’m buzzed already.” “It’s nine. Time for Karaoke.” “Karaoke?” “Yeah,” Kath said. “We have traditional Irish songs and American songs. Are you game?” “After another beer.” “Tommy!” Sean shouted. “Another round and a song sheet, mate!” “I’ll go first,” Kath said. “You’ll see how kind the people here are. They’ll all clap, even though I’m the worst singer in the world.” Flaherty laughed. “Aye. That she is!” But Kath had a beautiful voice. Kimi was transfixed by her melodic voice as she sang a Gaelic song. Although she didn’t know what the words meant, she knew the song was directed at Flaherty. “That was beautiful,” Kimi said. “Nah—t’was nothin’ Are you ready?” “Yes. I want to do an Irish jig. Do you have any?” “Are you serious? I’m sure the crowd’ll love it.” “Yeah,” Fergus mumbled. “And I’m sure you will, too.” Flaherty took Kimi’s hand. “Here. Let me introduce you.” He led Kimi to the tiny stage and shouted to the crowd. “Hey! Listen up! We have a special treat tonight.” “We can see that, Sean! It’ll be more special if you get off the stage.” A roar of laughter cascaded through the pub.
270
Collision Course “Aye, that it will be. All the way from Canada we have Yoko Gomez. Yoko, as you can see, is very sexy, and…” “Yeah, we can see that. Get off the stage, Sean!” Laughter filled the pub again. “All right, now. Yoko is going to entertain us with a dance that—how do I say that—will only emphasize her natural beauty. Tommy—spin it!” Kimi reveled in the attention she was getting. She started slowly, mimicking movements she had seen in Irish revues. She bounced from one leg to the other. She spun around, undoing one button at a time, exposing her breasts slowly. Kimi could see them looking—men and women alike, most of them looking through eyes clouded by alcohol, staring at her, wondering just what this stranger was going to do, what kind of show she would put on. She decided that she was going to put on a great show, and just the thought of putting on her show made her innermost regions throb. She also decided that her performance would be a good way to get Sean more interested in her than he was already. All she had to do was change a few dance steps here and there and, of course, add some theatrics. Yes, they wanted to touch her, and she was going to show everyone how she liked to be touched. She let her free hand roam over her breasts, down her thighs and then back up to her breasts again. Kimi gyrated her hips, turned her back to the crowd, and bent over slightly, pressing her butt tight against her skirt. She closed her eyes and listened to the whistles the boisterous crowd was showering upon her, the whistles that seemed not to land in her ears, but in the space between her legs. And then it was time to send a message to Sean, who was standing a few feet away from her on the small stage. She lowered her voice to a whisper, sauntered over to him,
271
Keiko Alvarez touched his face, and brushed up against him while she tried to continue dancing. Sean smiled nervously while his rowdy friends in the audience hooted and hollered and screamed playful insults at him. Kimi sauntered away from Sean and continued dancing, hiking her skirt up for effect, running her hand over her breasts and butt more aggressively, feeling the liquid pooling in her panties. She thrust out her hip, gave Sean a slight jab and then shouted, “Erin Go Bragh!” The pub crowd went crazy, erupting into raucous shouting and applause. Thirty seconds later, when the music ended, Sean grabbed her by the arm. “C’mon, Yoko. If we don’t get you off the stage soon, they’ll be shouting for you to take your clothes off.” “I could do that. I’m so drunk, Sean.” “Apparently.” Kimi thrust her hand between his legs. “And I’m so horny. I want you, Sean. I want you and I want to fuck your brains out. Let’s go. Let’s go somewhere. Let’s go now.” “Jesus,” Flaherty stammered. “Sure, how about your hotel?” “I can’t. I’m sharing a room with another girl.” “I have a place. We can go there. Kath’ll be pissed, but…” Kimi stood on her toes and gave Flaherty a wet kiss. “God, how I want you. Do you want to bring Kath along, too? I’m up for that. She’s so pretty, and…” “No, darling. That will never do.” “I have to call the hotel and leave a message with my roommate,” Kimi whispered. “If I don’t, they’ll worry. Do you have a cell phone, or is there a pay phone, or…” “No problem.” He pulled out his cell phone and handed it to Kimi. She punched in the number of the hotel and asked for room 210, Walker’s room. “Hi, it’s Yoko. I won’t be coming
272
Collision Course back tonight, I’m with a…um…friend. If…if you need to get hold of me—which you better not—you can call me at…” She put her hand over the phone and whispered, “Sean, what’s your number?” Flaherty hesitated. “Sean,” she hissed. “I need your number.” “Ah, what the hell. It’s three…two…” As Flaherty recited his cell phone number, Kimi repeated the words. Then she flipped the cell shut and said, “Let’s go.” They were intercepted by Fergus on their way out. “Sean—damn it!” “Relax,” Flaherty said. “Just relax. Come on, Yoko.”
273
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 52
K
imi dragged her long hair over Flaherty’s body. “Do you like this?” “Aye,” Flaherty whispered. She moaned as she lowered her mouth onto his erect penis. “Do you like this?” “Jesus, yes!” She started to apply pressure with her teeth. “Do you like this?” He gasped as he exploded, sending a river of his cream down her throat. “I guess you did.” “Climb on top of me. I’m still hard, don’t you worry.” “I’m not worried.” “You feel so good.” “You do, too. I knew you would.” “I can’t believe this is happening.” Kimi gasped as he drove into her. “Me either. But I’m glad it is. Let me—let me take over.” She began sliding her hips back and forth, keeping Flaherty deep inside her. She bent over and gave him kisses on the lips and the eyes. When he raised his head to run his tongue over her nipples, she took one of his hands and guided it to her butt. He took over from there, slowly easing his finger into her.
274
Collision Course “I’m coming!” “Me, too.” “I feel you! I feel your heat pouring into me!” “Christ!” **** The next morning they made love again, this time with Kimi on her stomach, Flaherty grinding into her. “Can I see you tonight?” “Of course. But I don’t know when I’ll be available. Give me your number and I’ll call. I…I can’t remember it from last night.” “Here. Let me give you a different number. My other one is almost out of minutes.” Kimi stared lovingly into Flaherty’s eyes. “Okay.” She made a mental note of the address of the home they were in as they pulled away in Flaherty’s car. It was, no doubt, a safe house. Walker screamed when she walked into his hotel room. “Where have you been?” “With Flaherty,” she said. “I have an address of a safe house and another cell phone number.” “You…you…you violated every procedure we have.” “Yes. But we’re gonna get him, aren’t we?” Walker carefully avoided Kimi’s eyes. “Yes. We’re going to get him, and you have to get out of town right away.” Kimi wished that she could see Flaherty again, but she shrugged and mumbled, “Okay.” **** A week after she was back in the States, Kimi was called into Walker’s office, where she was greeted by grim faces. “Kimi,” Agent Walker said. “We appreciate the work you
275
Keiko Alvarez did in Ireland, and we’re going to reward you with a nice bonus.” “I’m only happy to help.” “But…” “But?” “Kimi. You constantly violate all the rules. How many times have we had to look for you, only to find you…with someone? I’m not a prude, but…” “My business is my business.” “No, it isn’t. When you’re on your own time, it is, I mean, but when you’re working, it’s not. So…” “No! You’re not gonna fire me, are you?” “No. Anyone else, perhaps. But…your actions have created a dilemma for us, so we have a plan for you.” “A plan?” “First, we’re putting you on administrative leave. Go home, Kimi. Go to Texas for two weeks and relax. Second, we’re limiting your away time to the States, to controlled situations. You’ll…” “But I like going overseas. I do well, too. I’ve proven myself…” “Kimi. This is not open for debate. We want you so stay with us, but we have to set limits for you. Remember, you’re very young for someone in this business. Just…just take some time to reflect on what I’ve said.” “But…” Walker handed Kimi an envelope. “Here. Inside the envelope are your bonus check and plane tickets. I’ll see you in a couple of weeks. Have fun in Texas.” Kimi stared at the envelope and then at Walker. She knew there was no point in arguing. Happy to still have her job, she exhaled, turned around, left the building, and packed for her trip to Texas.
276
Collision Course
Chapter 53
H
arry stared thought the glass partition, observing the man sitting at the interrogation table. The man was smug—almost too smug. Such smugness belied uncertainty, and that was the first thing Harry needed. The second was a strategy. “We think you can get to him,” Agent Walker said. “Give it a shot.” Based on what he read, Harry had his strategy. Flaherty’s dossier said that a woman named Kath Fergus was in love with him. No, it was more like she worshipped him. Phone records the agency obtained, due to Kimi’s seduction, showed that she called him a lot more than he called her. Recordings indicated that she was heartbroken whenever he found out about Flaherty bedding another woman, which did frequently. There was no doubt that Flaherty knew, deep in his heart, that Fergus would never turn on him. In fact, she was sitting in a cell in London, her mouth shut, maintaining her silence. Harry found one other juicy tidbit—Fergus had personal contact with some Afghan named Nabil, a dark-skinned man who was, by all accounts, a closet gay. Not any more, he isn’t, Harry thought. Kath Fergus would be Flaherty’s downfall. He put on an air of indifference when walked into the
277
Keiko Alvarez interrogation room. “Hello, Mr. Flaherty. I’m Harry Wyatt.” “Loike Oi gi’ a fook,” Flaherty snipped. “I understood that. But if we’re going to converse, you’ll have to talk more slowly.” “Fook ‘oo!” “Yeah. The truth is that I’m just here to baby-sit you. I’m not a terrorist interrogator.” “Terst? Oim no fookin’ terst.” Harry shrugged. “You buy drugs from Arabs. That makes you a terrorist. You’ll like Gitmo, though. It’s nice and warm.” “Yer crazy! Ye canna do ‘at!” “We’re the US. We can do anything. Pity this was all caused by a woman.” “Fookin’ Jap girl.” Ah, Harry thought. He knows who set him up—time to throw him the big curve ball. Time to fuck with his mind. “Jap girl? Did I hear you right? Katherine Fergus is Japanese?” “Kath? What the…” “Listen. We can talk, but you gotta drop the accent. Talk more slowly. The info I have says—let’s see. Here we go. Flaherty was a messenger boy, that’s all. He screwed up all the time—missed meetings. He…” “That bitch!” “Yeah. Tell me. You and me, buddy. Only my bitch died before I could do anything about what she did to me. You, though—well, you have a few choices. You can go to Gitmo and be some towel-head’s bitch, or you can take care of yourself. Right now, Katherine Fergus is making her own deal. Probably a new life, maybe in the US. You—right now you’re fucked. I mean, listen to what else she had to say. Sure, Flaherty made the connections, but I made it all work. And I got better deals just because I gave Nabil a few blowjobs. Flaherty had no idea.” Flaherty’s eyes seemed to pop out of his head, and he
278
Collision Course screamed something that Harry couldn’t even begin to make out. “Was that English you just used? Or was it gibberish?” “I’ll kill her!” “Unlikely. More likely she’ll kill you. Not directly, of course, just like my woman almost killed me. They have a way, don’t they? They distract you, use you and then turn on you. In my case, I lost concentration and took a bullet. A quarter of an inch to the left, and I’d be dead.” “Fookin’ women,” Flaherty mumbled. “Uh-huh. In your case, you’ll be in Guantanamo with a bunch of men who you can’t understand and who, I guarantee, won’t understand you. These are a crazy bunch, Sean. I mean, they have knives hidden in their assholes. I give you…” Flaherty struggled against the handcuffs chained to the table and screamed. “Aaaaaaaaargh!” “I hear you, buddy,” Harry said. “You seem okay to me. Too bad…” Flaherty slowed his words down very carefully so he could be understood. “Listen. What do you want?” “What do you mean?” “I’ll…I’ll work with you. What to you want from me?” “Names. Names of suppliers, names of places, names of associates—that’s what we want.” “And…if I do that for you?” “You don’t go to Gitmo. You go home. You deal with the UK authorities but…this is important…they’ll work with us. You’ll get off light, probably no jail time.” “These guys are killers.” “Yeah. And they’re in a war zone, no doubt. Leave them to us. One five hundred pound bomb should take care of them.” “Give me some paper.” “I’ll call an interrogator,” Harry said. “You stay. You understand. You understand about the
279
Keiko Alvarez woman.” “Yeah. I do. You don’t know how well I understand.” After Flaherty spilled his guts, Harry sought out Agent Walker. “He mentioned a Jap—Japanese woman. Who was that?” “Ah,” Walker said. “Kimi Komatsu. She…um…she got the information from Flaherty that we needed, you know, cell phone numbers, an address.” “Wow. How’d she pull that off?” “Well…” “Don’t tell me…” “Yep.” “Jesus. Is she…I mean, she has to be hot for a guy like Flaherty…” “So fuckin’ hot.” “I…I’ve never met her.” “It’s a big Agency. And you’ve been a little…you’ve been internalizing for a long time.” “Yeah. I think I’d like to meet her.” “She’ll break your heart.” Harry shrugged. “She won’t be the first.”
280
Collision Course
Chapter 54
K
imi dejectedly lugged her suitcase up to her apartment and started to unlock her front door. “Kimi? Kimi Komatsu?” She turned and dropped her keys in fright. A man—a giant man—stood only a few feet away from her. “Please…” she begged. “I’m not here to harm you,” the man said. “I’m Tom Fellows, Carter’s son. I’d like to talk to you.” “Carter? Carter? You’re here because he’s…he’s…” “He passed on.” “Yes, of course,” Kimi whispered. “Come in.” She tried unsuccessfully to unlock her door, but shaking, she kept dropping her keys. “Let me,” Tom said. They sat in chairs facing each other, Kimi waiting, Tom trying to find the words. Finally, he started to speak. “Dad told me all about you. I’m the only one in the family who knows about you. I’m the only one who could understand. Dad had pancreatic cancer, and he knew that if he lived he would suffer, but he said that you gave him life so he had to go on living, if for no other reason than to honor you, and he fought like hell. He made it quite a long time, and, because of that, he lived to see my son, his grandson, born. He also died broke, almost broke at least, the way he wanted to.”
281
Keiko Alvarez “He was nice to me,” Kimi whispered, tears beginning to roll down her face. Tom handed Kimi a thin, envelope-sized box. “He wanted you to have this. He said that you’d know what it was.” “I think I do.” “Toward the end he kept telling me to tell you that if you haven’t found the right person, he just knew that you would soon. I don’t mean to pry, but…” “I haven’t. I thought I had, but I was wrong.” “Well…” Should I tell him about the baby? No. There’s no point. It will only make things sadder than they are. “You were hard to find,” Tom said. “It’s like you disappear on occasion. Do you travel overseas?” “I used to.” “I had to bribe someone at all the airlines that flew here. That’s how I knew you were coming in today. I drove here and waited, and I’m glad I did. I’ve wanted to meet you for such a long time. He was right, Dad was. I know that special person is waiting for you, too. You…I just feel like you deserve the best.” “Thank you.” “I guess I should be going.” “May I…may I touch you? May I touch your face? You look so much like him.” “Of course.” Kimi tentatively reached out and brushed Tom’s cheek with her fingers. She closed her eyes and pictured her hand on Carter’s face. “Thank you.” After Tom left, she began to have hope. She began to think that there was someone for her. The Thing tried to interfere, but she pushed it out of her mind. The person was waiting for her. She only had to find him.
282
Collision Course
Chapter 55
L
ike most people in the agency, Kimi kept a tight schedule, breaking every day for lunch at exactly the same time, eleven in the morning. Harry, since he was an “on call” person, had no such schedule, so he decided that he, too, would break at eleven. But he wasn’t interested in lunch—he was interested in the girl who helped snare Sean Flaherty. He was given a description by his co-worker Al, a description that, at best, could be called lascivious. According to Al, Kimi was a walking, talking, sex machine, a sex machine that would drive Harry into a state of excitement that would last all day. But when Harry saw Kimi walking through the cafeteria, he didn’t see a sex machine. He saw a young, smiling girl with long wavy hair chattering away with another girl, a girl he happened to know named Luz. Yes, Kimi was hot, especially in her short skirts and tight tops, but she also had an aura of innocence about her. He sat halfway across the cafeteria from her, watching her lips close around forkfuls of salad, watching her eyes twinkle as she talked to Luz, and watching whenever she lifted a glass to her lips, imagining those lips on his. Every move she made sent a tremor through him. He waited secretly observing Kimi, the next day and then the day after that. He noticed that his heart would begin racing as eleven
283
Keiko Alvarez o’clock approached, and he noticed that images of Kimi lingered in his mind long after the workday was over. Most of all, he noticed that his hands shook whenever he saw her. It was time to take action. The next time Kimi and Luz sat in the cafeteria, he made his way to their table. “Hi, Luz,” he said. “It’s been a while.” Luz, who once had a mad crush on Harry, blushed. “Oh, hi,” she said, trying to act nonchalant. “Um…why don’t you sit down? This is my friend, Kimi.” Harry tried to act cool and calm. “Hi, Kimi. Pleased to meet you.” Kimi was seemingly indifferent to Harry’s presence. “Hi, Harry.” “I…I can’t stay, actually,” Harry said. “Gotta do an interview downtown, so I have to run. See you again, I hope.” “Who was that?” Kimi asked. “Just a guy. I had a thing for him once, about a year ago, but nothing happened. Someone told me that he used to be a real…um…Lothario, but something happened and he…well, he’s different now.” “Lothario? What’s a Lothario?” “A Casanova—you know, a guy who seduces women and then leaves them.” “Hmmm.” “Don’t even think about it. He’ll break your heart.” “He won’t be the first.” Later in the day, Harry tracked down Luz. “Don’t go to lunch with Kimi tomorrow,” he said. “Please. I want to talk to her.” “Jesus, Harry. Leave her alone. She’s had problems. And, besides, you’re like—what—twelve years older than her.” “Please.”
284
Collision Course “Whatever. You two are probably made for each other.” **** The next day Harry waited for Kimi, his heart pounding. When she sat down with her salad, he sat down next to her. “Do you mind?” “No,” Kimi said. “Would you like some salad? I never eat it all.” “No. I’m a meat and potatoes man. The truth is that I know something about you. I interviewed someone you helped snare, a guy from Ireland. It seems that you have some special talents, and I hoped you could use them this weekend with me.” Kimi’s heart sank. She knew what was coming. “I hear you give great head” or “I hear you like it rough” or…something like that. “Really. And what talent would that be?” “I have a DVD,” Harry said, “called Lock, Stock and Two Smoking Barrels. I really like it, but I can barely understand what anyone is saying, and they’re all speaking English. I heard that you can—I know this sounds funny—translate English to English, or at least English to American. So, if you’re not busy and it’s not an imposition, I thought you could watch it with me…I mean, I’ll get us a pizza or something, and some nice wine, and…” Harry stopped talking when he saw the look on Kimi’s face—a look he took as mocking. “Forget it. It was stupid of me…” “No! No. Not at all. I admit…if that was a pickup line, it was the strangest one I’ve ever heard, but the nicest, too. I’d love to. Just tell me when and where.” “I’ll come get you,” Harry said. Kimi was afraid to be at the mercy of Harry or, more precisely, excited at being at the mercy of Harry, but afraid
285
Keiko Alvarez of her own intentions. “No. I’ll take the Metro.” “It’s a long walk to my place from the Metro. I…I’ll meet you at the Metro and walk with you.” “Okay. That’ll work.” **** Two days later, Harry, for the first time in his life, sat next to a beautiful woman and made no move toward her. He focused on Kimi’s lips whenever he asked her to explain what was going on. He focused on her lips whenever she giggled at something in the movie, and he focused on her eyes when she looked at him. Occasionally, of course, he focused on a lot more but he reminded himself, he was a new person. He desperately wanted to hold her hand as he walked her back to the Metro. He desperately wanted to kiss her goodnight when she boarded the train. He mumbled to himself as he walked back to his townhome. “God, you’re such a baby. Just one kiss—how wrong could that have been?” That’s when it hit him—he had known Kimi for only a few days, but he was in love with her. Harry was in love! **** Kimi berated herself as she rode the Metro back to her apartment. “God, you’re such a baby. Just one kiss—how wrong could that have been?” She wasn’t sure, but she felt something that she hadn’t felt in a long time, something she felt when she was with Carter. Something called love. “Impossible,” she whispered to herself. “How can it be? You don’t even know him.” But she reminded herself, she didn’t know Carter either.
286
Collision Course Could it be? Could Harry be the one Carter promised her?
287
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 56
L
unchtime with Kimi became a regular routine for Harry over the next three weeks, as did viewing hard—to— understand English language movies on the weekends. He tried to act nonchalant, as though he was meeting her by chance, but he also bought a “Learn Japanese in Two Weeks” DVD, hoping to impress her when he talked to her in her native language. He practiced with the DVD in his spare time, hour after hour, not knowing that Kimi didn’t speak Japanese. He stood in front of a mirror and practiced the motions he saw the Japanese people make in the DVD, especially the bowing. He recorded himself and played back the recordings, looking for mistakes in intonation and pronunciation. She’ll love this. Every day at lunch, Kimi nervously waited for Harry to show up, her legs wiggling and her eyes darting around the lunch room, searching for him. She tried to act nonchalant and surprised when he pulled a chair up, but she also bought a cookbook that specialized in traditional Jewish recipes, hoping to impress him by cooking dinner for him, not knowing that Harry hated that kind of greasy, heavy food. She studied the Jewish cookbooks she had bought, trying to find something he and she could enjoy.
288
Collision Course “Gefilte fish! Eeeeyew!” “Cabbage borscht! Eeeeyew!” “Goulash? I can live with goulash.” She practiced on herself for a week, grinding up the mess she had made in the disposal after each attempt until, in her mind, she got it right. Friday was approaching and Harry was ready to impress Kimi with his newly acquired skill. As soon as she sat down with her salad, he pulled up a chair and said, “Anata wa nihongo wo hanashimasu ka?” Kimi looked at him in bewilderment. “Huh?” Harry, deeply embarrassed, mumbled. “Oh, uh, I was asking you if you spoke Japanese.” Kimi was more embarrassed than Harry. “No, only a tiny bit.” Recognizing Harry’s dilemma, she tried to change the subject. “Are we going to look at another movie this weekend? I mean, if you want to, I want to, and I’ll cook. I’ll make goulash for you.” “Goulash? I hate that stuff. It makes my stomach…” When he saw Kimi’s look, he realized instantly that he had made a big mistake. “What I mean is,” he said, “that I…um…” They stared at each other for a second and then they started laughing. “Maybe we’re trying too hard,” Harry said. “Are we? Trying that is?” Before Harry could answer, Luz sidled up to the table. “Hey, you two.” “Hey, Luz,” Harry mumbled. “Hi, Luz,” Kimi said. “Um…” Harry said. “I have to go on an assignment later today, so…I guess I’ll see you next week.” Kimi’s heart sank. “Oh. Okay. Have fun.” The moment Harry left, Luz leaned over the table and whispered, “Are you two having a thing?”
289
Keiko Alvarez “No. We’re just friends.” “That’s good. I didn’t want to tell you this, but he’s really got a rep.” “A rep?” Luz looked around the cafeteria to make sure no one was nearby. “Yeah. His thing is, so I’ve heard, is him and girl on girl, and he’s, you know, a backdoor man.” “A backdoor…” No. It couldn’t be! He’s no Diego! “Yep,” Luz said. “So be careful.” **** Harry, his shoulders hunched in disappointment, was intercepted by Peter Tam, a man he found particularly annoying. “Hey,” Peter said. “Was that KK I saw you talking with?” “KK?” “Kimi Komatsu. Kutey Kimi. Kiss me Kimi. Kimi the…” “Yes. It was Kimi.” “I heard she’s into cooking. Especially rotisserie cooking.” “Rotisserie?” “Yeah. Skewered front and back.” “Fuck you. Do you have any idea what would happen if I went to HR and told them what you just said.” It can’t be. She’s no Marsha. “Hey, come on, man. I was just kidding around.” “Yeah, well. Shut the fuck up.” **** Kimi put Luz’s comments out of her mind. That weekend, when she lay in bed, she thought about Harry. She thought about being under him, about grabbing his butt and pulling him into her, and about kissing him. When she thought
290
Collision Course about him, she would let her one hand drift over her breasts and linger on her nipples, and she’d slide the other down over her stomach, her orgasm building as she moved over her pubic hair, building even more when she felt her clit and then exploding when she slid her fingers inside of her wet pussy. “Harry,” she whispered. “Oh, Harry.” **** Harry put Peter’s comments out of his mind. When he lay in bed, he imagined Kimi on top of him, his hands on her hips, pushing her down so he could penetrate her more deeply. Ashamed and embarrassed about acting like a prepubescent teenager, but unable to stop, he stroked his pulsating hardon until he sent streams of sticky goo onto his chest and stomach. “Kimi. God how I want you.”
291
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 57
T
hat weekend—the lost weekend as Harry called it. Harry had to travel to Boston, where his job was to “turn” a suspect—turn him into an informant, rather than an adversary. The man, an immigrant from Azerbaijan, wanted only to provide for his young wife and two children, and had taken up with low level gangsters, low level Russian gangsters worked for higher level American gangsters. He had been lured to the States, his way paid by the Russians. He had been promised a job, but no job existed when he arrived. It was the old scam that repeated itself over and over. First the Irish, then the Italians, then the Chinese, and now the Russians. The man owed the Russians and he was stuck in an impossible situation. He was at the bottom of the food chain and, Harry knew, he was expendable. Harry was going to offer him a way out. He studied the man’s dossier and watched some grainy videos of him and his children. He looked at the photos of his wife, a pasty skinned Eastern European halfway to her ultimate three hundred pound weight. Harry could tell that the Azerbaijani loved his wife and his children, especially his children. Harry’s job was to convince the man that he could do better for his family if he wore a wire, and if he entered the witness protection program, and the best way was to focus
292
Collision Course on the man’s family. But Harry wasn’t all that interested in this assignment— he had other things on his mind, like Kimi, so he gave off an air of indifference. “These men are killers!” the Azerbaijani cried. “I can’t turn against them.” “Whatever. Spend your time in prison and when you get out, we’ll deport you. Meanwhile we’ll deport your wife, but give the kids to social services. No, wait. We’ll let your wife go to work for the Russians to pay off your debt.” “You can’t do that to me!” “Sure we can. We’re the United States. We can do anything we want. In fact—fuck it—we’ll let the Russians have your daughter. She’ll probably wind up in some harem in Abu Dhabi. She’s what—ten? Perfect for those shitheads.” “You can’t do that!” “And your son—he’s about eight, right? By the time he’s ten, he’ll have an asshole you can drive a Mack truck…” “No! Please! My wife. She…” “Your wife? She’ll do fine. I’ve seen her picture. Your kids? I don’t know. Maybe they’ll be all right. Maybe they’ll live to see adulthood. Maybe I’m wrong about what will happen. But even if the Russians don’t get them, you gotta hope they don’t fall into the hands of some creep in the social services system, someone who’ll…” “Please!” “Please what?” “Please…please let me work with you.” “I don’t know. The thought of your wife with her legs up in the air…” “Please!” Finally, Harry thought, being a coldhearted asshole has really paid off. “Fine,” he said. “I’ll send someone in.” When he left the interview room, Harry fought off urges
293
Keiko Alvarez to vomit. The things he had said made him ill, especially the horrible things about the children. He didn’t know how long he could continue doing what he did. It took too much out of him. “Good job,” Al said. “Yeah—whatever,” Harry mumbled. “Eight minutes—that’s all it took. You’re amazing, Harry.” “Yeah. Amazing.” “Next week we’ll start listening to the wire. The little hottie you mentioned, Kimi, is going to be on the team. We’re all going to Boston.” Harry sensed that his opportunity to move along his relationship with Kimi might be within sight. “I’m going, too. “I did say that we were all going to Boston, didn’t I? Anyway, Kimi’ll need real—time input from you, you know, about the subject.” Real—time. Input. Yes, he thought. At least I hope so. **** Kimi’s heart pounded in her throat when she heard that Harry would be on the team. As much as you want to, you will not seduce him. You will not! **** The hours were long, driven primarily by the hours of the informant. Most of the team was bored silly, but not Harry and Kimi. When she didn’t have headsets on, they retreated to a side room and sat with each other, chatting about nothing in particular. After two days, Harry was climbing the walls, being
294
Collision Course driven by an almost uncontrollable yearning for Kimi. He decided to take a chance. At two in the morning, after it was decided that Kimi could listen to recorded conversations the next day, after the relief team arrived, Harry knocked on her hotel room door. Kimi, in the midst of the beginnings of an orgasm, jumped out of bed and pulled on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt. “Who is it?” “It’s Harry. Can I talk to you a minute?” Kimi cracked the door, her face red with the lust she had just been experiencing, as well as embarrassment. “I’m not exactly dressed for visitors.” “Are you dressed at all?” “Yes. I’m in my PJs.” “Can I come in for a second?” “Promise not to make fun of my outfit?” Harry, his heart in his throat whispered, “Yes.” “Okay, then,” Kimi said, opening the door. Harry looked at Kimi, marveling at her hair hanging over her shoulders, the outline of her breasts under the thin tee shirt, and her legs framed by a pair of short, black running shorts. “I think you look beautiful in that outfit.” Kimi laughed, her pulse beginning to race. “Right.” “ Can I sit?” “Sure,” Kimi said, patting the edge of the bed. “What…what did you want to talk about?” “I…I really like you. I…I want…I don’t want to do anything to scare you off, but…” He leaned over and kissed Kimi, the softness of her lips sending hot thrills through his body. “Harry. There’s nothing you could do that would scare me.” He lay back on the bed, pulling Kimi with him. She rolled on top of him, kissing him deeply, grinding her pelvis against him.
295
Keiko Alvarez No sound except for the sound of breathing could be heard in the room as Harry and Kimi pulled each other’s clothes off. “Don’t hurt me.” “I would never…” “Not that way. Don’t…don’t just use me.” “You don’t understand. I…I…I’m in love with you.” Tears formed in her eyes. “No.” “Yes,” Harry said. “I know we’ve only known each other for a couple of weeks…” “I love you, too.” “You do?” “Yes, I do.” “Don’t hurt me. I’ve been hurt enough.” “I won’t hurt you.” Kimi said. Their lips met again and fused together. Their tongues danced with each other until he rolled her onto her back and eased into her. “Oh my God,” he gasped. “What?” she asked. “You feel so good. So hot. So wet! So tight!” “You feel wonderful. You fill me!” “Come on top of me. Let me see you.” Harry rolled onto his back, Kimi rolling with him. “Jesus, you’re beautiful.” “I’m not. I…I’m just average…” “No. You’re beautiful. I’m so happy I told you. I’m so happy I met you.” “Harry. You don’t know anything about me.” “I don’t have to. I know enough. All I know is that I’ve been searching for you for a long time.” “Oh, God, Harry. I know what you mean. I’ve been searching for you. I’ve been waiting for you!” “My thighs are wet.” “I’m sorry. It’s just that I’m so excited…”
296
Collision Course “No. I love it. I love the feeling. I love knowing that I excite you.” “Do you like being with me? Because…because you…I can’t tell you how good you feel.” Harry flicked his tongue at her nipples. “I love being with you. All my friends are going to be jealous.” “Our friends are going to laugh at us.” “I don’t care. Let them.” “You’ll hear things about me. Don’t believe everything they tell you.” “I won’t. You’ll hear things about me, too.” “I already have. I don’t care.” She dragged her hair over his chest, leaned forward, and placed his hands on her ass. “Pull me down, Harry. Take me. Take me.” He pushed deep inside of her. She leaned backward to help him. Bright lights danced in front of their eyes when they came. Kimi cried when they lay together afterward, thinking of Carter. “What’s the matter?” Harry asked. “Did I do something…” “No. I’m happy, that’s all.”
297
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 58
K
imi moved in with Harry—most of the time. She still had to be Yoko Gomez on occasion, so every once in a while they would stay at her place. They tried to act normal at work, like there was nothing between them, but their love for each other was obvious to their friends, most of whom shrugged and silently prayed that they’d be okay. Their lovemaking increased in intensity and in frequency. Hardly a morning went by without a session of sex, and an evening never went by without their locking their bodies in a writhing mass that left them exhausted and sweating. But the words of their friends hung in their minds. Harry loved to watch Kimi on her knees, taking his cock into her mouth. He loved seeing her raise her head, smile, flick her hair over her shoulders with a shake of her head and then go down on him again. He loved reaching under her and massaging her small breasts, moving her hair, which had fallen over her face again, so he could see her pointy little tips. But his fears ate at him. He began to imagine a man behind her, fucking her hard, slamming into her while she moaned in ecstasy. Kimi loved staring down at Harry, his eyes shut and his lips pursed as sensual waves poured through him. She loved sitting straight up on him, impaling herself on his penis, sometimes leaning back in an effort to get him deeper.
298
Collision Course But she didn’t enjoy the idea of some woman hovering over his head, his tongue flicking in and out of her snatch, her juices running down his chin and his neck. The Thing was getting stronger, fueling her suspicions and fears. She lay on his chest, the sensation of his jism shooting into her still fresh in her mind. “Is it selfish of me to stop sucking you? It’s just that I get so excited.” “Of course not. No more so than when I stop eating you. I love eating you, but I get excited, too.” “God, I love giving you blowjobs. Let me show you.” Two minutes after making love, she was taking him into her throat again. Their love life was fantastic. But the questions lingered. “Kimi…Have you ever…” “What?” “Have you ever been in a threesome?” “What? Why would you ask me that, especially now?” “I’m sorry. I was just imagining myself behind you and…” “Have you?” “Have I what?” “Have you ever been with two women?” “Let’s make a deal. We can ask each other anything we want and, if we answer, it has to be the truth. But we can also refuse to answer. It’ll be our little game. So I refuse to answer.” “Me, too. So, should I continue?” “No.” “No?” “I have something I want to give you. Wait right here.” “I’m not going anywhere, trust me.” Harry jumped out of bed, rummaged through is sock drawer, and retrieved a small box.
299
Keiko Alvarez He handed her the box. “Kimi, will you marry me?” Her hands trembled as she opened it. Her hands trembled as she took out the diamond and slid it over her finger. “Yes,” she cried. “I will.” “Thank god. I wanted to be sure before I went out of town next week. If I had waited to ask you, the suspense would have killed me.” But the suspense was killing Kimi. Would he leave her? Would she do something to anger him, something stupid? The Thing tormented her. He will hurt you. He will hurt you. “No,” she sobbed. But the self-destructive force within in her seemed to guide her to a phone. It helped her push the buttons. “Hi,” she said. “It’s Kimi. Remember me?” Afterward, after the two men had fucked her, after they had probed her with their fingers and sprayed their jism in her and on her, after she desperately wanted to kill herself, Kimi wept. “He’ll find out,” she sobbed. “He’ll find out.” Yes, The Thing suggested. He will and then—no more worries for you. No more questions. You did the right thing. You can’t trust anyone.
300
Collision Course
Chapter 59
H
arry shopped while he was away, buying gifts for their wedding night. He and Kimi paid obligatory visits to his parents and to hers and then they flew to Las Vegas to be married in one of those drop-in wedding chapels. Then they booked into one of the fancier hotels in Vegas, into a one bedroom suite with a fantastic view of the city. “I bought you some wedding gifts,” Harry said. “Oh, Harry,” Kimi cried. “I didn’t get you anything!” “Well, one gift is for you, and the other one is really for me. Give me your hand.” Harry gently held Kimi’s hand and placed a diamond bracelet around her wrist. “It’s called a tennis bracelet. Seeing how much you like tennis…” “Harry. It’s beautiful.” “Just like you.” “I love it, and I love you. Maybe we should celebrate now.” “Not yet. Here’s your other gift—or, the gift I bought for you but that’s really for me.” “What is it?” “I don’t know. Why don’t you open it and see?” Kimi excitedly tore off the wrapping, opened the box, and lifted out a pair of stockings and a garter belt. “Oh my God!”
301
Keiko Alvarez “Like them?” “I’ve never worn anything like this.” “Well, shouldn’t you try them on?” “Just these—nothing else?” “I couldn’t think of a better outfit.” “Wait right here.” She ran into the bathroom, closed the door behind her, peeled off her clothes, and put on the garter and stockings. She at her reflection in the mirror. “He’s gonna laugh at me, but he gave me this, so…” She cracked the door, poked her head out, and shouted, “Promise not to laugh?” “I promise.” Kimi strode toward the bed, her arms covering her breasts, and very little cloth covering anything else. Harry was enamored with the sight of his beautiful young bride clad only in sexy lingerie. “My God,” “Do you think I look good? Pretty?” “You look fantastic. Don’t move. Wait for me to get undressed.” He stripped out of his clothes, not taking his eyes off Kimi. She watched him getting naked and felt the moisture running down her thighs. He held her close, They kissed and fell on the bed. He rolled onto his back and pulled her on top of him. “Do you love me?” “Yes. Do you love me?” “More than you know.” They moved together as one, unhurriedly, kissing and touching and moaning. Kimi decided that Harry should have a wedding present, a special one. She leaned over, dragged her tits on his chest,
302
Collision Course and whispered into his ear, “Harry. Have you ever done anal?” “What?” “Have you?” “Y…yes.” “Would you like to do that to me?” “Kimi…” “Would you?” “Of course, but…” “I want you to.” “I don’t want to hurt you.” “I’ve never…no one has ever made love to me that way. I want you to. It’s my present to you.” Harry groaned, his conscience trying to counter his raging lust. “Kimi, you’re so little, and…” “I want you to. I really want you to.” She lifted off his body and lay on her stomach. She reached behind her and wrapped her hand around his cock. “Now, Harry. I want you now.” Harry, consumed by a feral yearning, slid his cock, slippery with Kimi’s creamy secretion, up and down the crack between her cheeks. “Are you ready?” “Yes. Be gentle.” “If you want me to stop, tell me.” “I won’t want you to stop.” She held his hard penis again and guided him to her tight hole. He eased the head of his cock gently into her anus, pushing against the tight resistance, feeling like he was being gripped by a vice, a vice made of moist silk. She buried her face in her pillow as searing pain tore through her. The vice tightened its grip as he pushed further, as the knob at the end of his pole spread her further apart. His dick began to tingle as the blood was squeezed out of it.
303
Keiko Alvarez She twisted the pillow in her hands as the pain increased, reminding herself that this was her gift to Harry, and that she would follow through. He grabbed the sheets for leverage, to help him push in as her muscles fought against him no matter how hard she tried to relax. She wanted to scream, but she didn’t utter a sound. She didn’t want him to stop. He beat back the urge to come—it was too soon and her gift was too special. The pain was almost unbearable, but Kimi wanted to drive Diego out of her mind, and she was sure that Harry would do it. Her muscle wrapped around the head of his cock, squeezing it, sending pulses of hot, almost frenzied pleasure through his body. He thought about the little girl under him and the pain she must have been feeling, but predatory greed overtook him as he thrust deeper into her. Then, suddenly, the bulbous head of his erection slipped into her. “What…what happened?” “I…I got in.” “It doesn’t hurt anymore. You feel so good. Oh, God, Harry! I…I’m gonna come!” She gasped as the incredible pain suddenly turned to incredible pleasure. He groaned, a savage, almost inhuman sound welling up from within as he spewed his hot cum into her. She came twice within seconds, once because of the excitement caused by the pounding of his veins, and once because of the hot liquid filling her. He fell forward, held up by his elbows. His head dangled next to hers, the smell of her perfume invading his senses. Her muscle, moving as her blood pulsed through it,
304
Collision Course squeezed his cock over and over and over. “Can you come again?” “Are you sure you can do it?” “You’re not as big now. And I’m slippery inside, I just know it.” Harry, consumed by a barbarous craving, pushed into Kimi’s ass slowly, going deeper and deeper. “Move! Move like you’re fucking me. It feels so good. Fuck me. Fuck my ass, Harry!” “Holy Christ!” “Yes! Yes! I’m coming!” He moaned as a second river of his hot spunk poured into her. “Oh, God,” She opened her mouth and sucked in the fabric of the pillow as a paralyzing orgasm seized every one of her senses, wave after wave after wave. He rolled onto his stomach next to her and pulled her to him. They kissed, their eyes meeting, their love solidifying. The Thing tried to attack her, but she was the winner this time. Diego was out of her mind forever. She belonged to Harry and, whatever he wanted from her, he could have.
305
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 60
“W
ell,” Dr. Ryan said. “We’ve had ten sessions, and we seem to be doing fine. How are things with you two now?” Harry cleared his throat. “I’d say they’re just about perfect, except…” “Except?” “Except that I need a change—a change of scenery. I thought, Kimi…knowing how much you love Texas…that we could move there. I’ve already…” “Texas?” Kimi cried. “You hate Texas. Nothing but redneck…” “Texas?” Dr. Ryan cried. No, no! I need you here. “I know what I’ve said about Texas. But I found a place. We can buy seventy acres in an old game reserve. There’s elk and Oryx and…” “Oryx?” “An African deer or something. Anyway, there’s no one there right now, and the original house comes with the seventy acres…” “How can we afford it, Harry? Where will we get the money?” “I…I have some property I inherited, and I already have two offers on it. Money is not an issue. In fact, neither of us has to work, and…” “Wait. I…I like my job. I’m good at it, and I like the
306
Collision Course people, and…” “Yes,” Dr. Ryan interjected. “What about her sessions with me? I think…” “We’ve used all our medical allowances. We can’t…” Dr. Ryan panicked at the thought of losing Kimi as a client. “I’ll work gratis. I…I like you two.” “But Kimi…I want…I want us…” “I don’t want to quit, Harry. I mean, the idea of Texas excites me, but…” “You could…you know…the fusion center.” “Oh, yeah. The fusion center.” “What’s the fusion center?” “It’s…it’s a common term now. It’s a place where information from many sources is sent and put together. Like, if a business wanted to know what products were hot, they’d…” “But…it’s…no one wants to do it, because…” “Because it’s seven days in a row, twelve hours a day,” Harry said. “But then you get seven days off and four hours leave for the four hours you work, a ten percent pay boost, and you can name your next job. Think about it, Kimi. We’d be together seven days in a row—no office to go to, no interruptions—and you’d have like eight weeks of leave per year. And I’d stay with you in DC, and…” “Okay. I’ll do it.” “You will?” “Yes. I…I like the idea of us being together, like you said. It’s my choice, right? Quit or do this. I…I don’t want to quit, so…” “Thank you, honey,” Harry whispered. “Thank you so much. It’ll be hard, but it’ll be great.” “But If Kimi is here part time, can she still see me? I mean…” “Yes. I think I should. We have so much more to talk about.”
307
Keiko Alvarez “And will you come, Harry? I mean, when you’re here, will you…” “If you want me to.” “I want you to.” “Then it’s settled.” Two weeks later they packed a small truck and headed to Texas. Two weeks and three days later they were cleaning the battered ranch house Harry had purchased. “This place is a mess,” Kimi laughed. “Yes,” Harry said. “But it’s our place.” **** Kimi fell into a pattern when she was in Washington, DC. On the first day, she’d be so tired that, right after she called Harry, she went right to bed. On the second day, she’d try to write about her thoughts, as Dr. Ryan requested and then she’d call Harry. On the third day, she’d actually be able to write about her thoughts and then she’d call Harry. On the fourth day, she’d write a little and then lie in bed, touching herself lightly, imagining Harry’s hands on her, while she talked to Harry on the phone. On the fifth day, she’d have an outpouring of writing and then lie in bed, easing her fingers in and out of her wet pussy, while she talked to Harry on the phone. On the sixth day, she’d give up on writing and lie in bed, whispering Harry’s name, rolling from her back to her stomach and back again, her fingers pushing deep inside of her, while she described to Harry what she was doing and what she was thinking. On the seventh day, after work, she’d slip into a miniskirt and then she was on a plane back home, her legs wiggling in anticipation of seeing him. Harry fell into a pattern when Kimi was in Washington,
308
Collision Course DC. On the first day, he’d clear some land, and run two miles. On the second day, he’d clear more land, step back and look at his handiwork, and realize that he could be clearing land forever and not make a dent in the thick cedar forest. Then he would run three miles, trying to burn energy, while he waited to talk to Kimi. On the third day, he’d clear land and then run until he couldn’t run anymore, trying to burn energy, while he waited to talk to Kimi. On the fourth day, he’d clear land and then run until he couldn’t run anymore and then try to write, as requested by Dr. Ryan and then he would whisper to Kimi on the phone, telling her how much he missed her. On the fifth day he would pace about the house, making necessary repairs or knocking down walls so he could renovate and then he would talk to Kimi and tell her what, if she were with him, they would be doing. On the sixth day he’d have an outpouring of energy, energy that he channeled into his phone call with Kimi, energy that only increased when he heard her moaning on the other end of the phone. One the seventh day he would be waiting at the airport, shifting his weight nervously from side to side, waiting for Kimi to appear. They were careful not to be too aggressive in their airport greeting but Kimi’s miniskirt, which she wore for Harry’s benefit, barely covered her as he lifted her into his arms. Oblivious to the stares and whistles, they held hands and walked as fast as they could to the car. Sometimes they made it home before they made love. Sometimes they made it to some remote ranch road before they made love. Sometimes they made love in the airport parking lot. “This is so hard,” Harry sighed.
309
Keiko Alvarez Kimi giggled, reaching between his legs. “Not any more.” “Seriously. I don’t know how long I can keep this up.” “I feel it getting up right now.” “Kimi…” “I know. But it’s so wonderful when we’re together, isn’t it? It’s hard for me, too, but…but being away from you makes me want you so much more. We’ll manage.” “I…I took a job…a part time job.” “A job? What kind of job?” “A salesman and shooting instructor at some place called Weapons World. There was a Help Wanted sign in the window so I went in. The owner, his name is Randy, asked me if I knew anything about weapons. I laughed, took apart a nine millimeter, put it back together, and said no. You should have seen his eyes.” “Weapons World?” “Crazy name, eh? Their motto is—you want it, we have it. And they do.” Yes, Kimi thought. I know.
310
Collision Course
Chapter 61
H
e watched as the black Oldsmobile drove up the dirt driveway to the house, clouds of dust billowing behind it. “Why do they always drive black cars?” he mumbled. He stepped outside of the house to greet the two men dressed in identical black suits walking toward him. He recognized them as they got closer—Agents Wells and Christian. No first names with these two. “Gentlemen.” Agent Wells extended his hand. “Agent Wyatt, how are you?” “Ex-Agent Wyatt.” “Can we talk?” “About?” “We’d like to put you on contract for a special job in HQ. We have a suspect…” “I already have a job.” “Minimum wage at the gun shop. We know. We’re talking about two weeks at most, then you can go back to your job.” “What’s it pay?” “What do you want?” I’ll get rid of them fast, Harry thought. “Twenty five K.” “We can do that.” Fuck! But—wait—I’ll be in DC with Kimi! “Done.”
311
Keiko Alvarez “Can you leave tomorrow?” “Yes. I just have to let the gun shop know.” “We’ll see you tomorrow afternoon then,” Wells said, handing Harry an envelope. “This is your contract and directions to a small airport. We’ll have a plane waiting. It’s a transport, but it’s comfortable.” Twenty five thousand. That’s what I’d make in a year at the gun shop. **** “You’re putting me in a bind,” Randy, the gun shop owner, said. “I know, but…but it’s what I used to do. It’s only for two weeks.” “And what is it you used to do?” “I’d tell you, but I’d have to kill you. I’m joking. Let’s just say it’s consulting.” “Hmmm.” **** “You’re coming to DC!” “For two weeks. When you’re done with your seven days, we can do touristy things, like hit the museums.” “I’m so excited.” I have to make it special, Kimi thought. I have to make his visit special. They fell into each other’s arms the moment Harry arrived at the apartment. She moaned with ecstasy as she wrapped her legs around his back. “I want to do something.” “What?” “I have to talk dirty to tell you—it’s the only way I know
312
Collision Course how to say it.” “Oh my goodness. Then say it.” “I…I want you to fuck my tits.” “What!” “I know I have small boobs, but…I can use my fingers, and you’re slick from my juices and…” “Don’t say any more. Just…” He lifted his body and laid his throbbing penis on her chest. She pushed as hard as she could on the sides of her breasts, and caressed his cock with her fingers. Harry moved slowly, staring down at his adorable wife, and his cock sliding back and forth under her fingers. She stared up at him with eyes barely open, opening her mouth to take him in when he pushed forward, and licking her lips when he pulled away. “Let your balls rest on me. I want to feel your balls on my tits.” He moaned, sliding up her chest and dragging his heavy sacks across her little breasts. “Oh, Christ.” The excitement—the raw, salacious, intensity of it all— was too much for Kimi. “Harry! I’m going to come!” “Jesus! I am too!” “Come on my chest! I want your cum on my chest!” Harry pulled away and let loose stream after stream of his white cream, hitting her neck and her chest, the hot liquid sending equally hot pulses through her loins, her orgasm matching his. He gasped and rolled onto his back. “Kimi…” “We’re not done yet. Come on.” Kimi jumped off the bed, grabbed Harry’s hand, and led him into the bathroom. She spread her arms and placed her palms on the vanity. Spreading her legs, she moaned, “Fuck me, Harry. Fuck me with all my might. I want to see our reflection in the mirror while you fuck me!”
313
Keiko Alvarez “But my cum…” “Rub it on me. Spread it over my tits and squeeze them and fuck me.” “Jesus!” He grabbed her hips and thrust himself into her wet box. He put his hands on her chest and rubbed his slippery spunk all over her. She placed her hands on his, mingling with them, slipping and sliding, while he continued his assault on her dripping crevice. She marveled at her glistening skin. She marveled at how her tits swayed when his hands weren’t on them. She marveled at his thick cream oozing down her stomach. Again, the incredible lasciviousness of the moment seized her. “I’m coming!” “I…I am, too!” Harry pushed so hard into Kimi that he lifted her off the ground. To keep her balance, she threw her legs up and hooked her heels on the vanity, leaning back and wrapping her arms around his neck. He leaned forward and they kissed, just as her orgasm tore into her and his jism poured into her. They remained in that awkward position until Harry mumbled, “My legs are going to give out.” “Let’s shower.” As Harry helped Kimi soap her body, he asked, “What brought that on?” “You may be upset,” she said. “I wanted to make this trip special for you,” Kimi said, “so I bought a DVD. It’s called Tiny Tit Tricks. I…I don’t know. I thought I’d learn something, and I did.” “God. How much of the DVD did you watch?” “About ten minutes. I have about an hour left.” “Are we going to watch it together?” “What do you think? Maybe we can both learn something. But maybe I should watch it alone. Then I can be a consultant to you!”
314
Collision Course
Chapter 62
“D
amn. We’re going to have neighbors.” Harry saw the construction crews arriving, beginning to stage their equipment, at a lot one half mile away and down the hill. The solitude of their paradise was about to be shattered. He used binoculars to watch the construction proceed, bit by bit. Then, one day, when the house was nearing completion, he saw a couple, the new owners, probably, walking around the perimeter, talking to what had to be the construction manager. The man was tall and purposeful, the woman short and animated. She seemed to have dyed part of her hair pink for some reason and, in Harry’s mind at least, that made her someone who probably had an attitude. The woman dressed in loose clothing, sweat suit mostly, but even through binoculars, Harry could tell by the movement under her clothes that she had a hot body. She was, as he liked to say, a stealth sexy woman. He knew why she dressed the way she did—if she didn’t the mostly undocumented crew would never take their eyes off her. She’d be safe enough, but she’d be scared. As it was, they didn’t take their eyes off her anyway. The swimming pool was the last thing to be completed and then the couple moved in. “We should go say hello,” Harry said. “Give them some time to get settled. And then we’ll go.”
315
Keiko Alvarez He wondered about the woman—did she ever take off the sweats? And the man—what did he do that made him leave on Monday mornings and return on Friday afternoons? Was he one of us? Then, one day, she finally took off her sweat suit! She lay out by the pool, secure in the knowledge that no one, or so she thought, could see her. Harry watched as she slid her bikini top off, revealing a set of tits that belied her small stature. He was ashamed at his voyeurism, but hypnotized by what the woman did next. After looking around, she slipped her hand under her bikini bottom, raised her legs, closed her eyes and, for about five minutes, played with herself. When her legs fell open and her arm fell across her eyes, he knew she had orgasmed. “Time to introduce myself.” The next day, he stood with his binoculars and waited for her, not sure what she would be doing. Like the day before, she stretched out by the pool and shed her top. Time to go. Harry grabbed a cold bottle of Chardonnay, two glasses, and jumped into his truck. Two minutes later he walked into the woman’s back yard. “Hello.” “Jesus Christ!” she shouted, pulling a towel over her chest. “Who the hell are you?” “I’m your neighbor, Harry Wyatt. My wife, Kimi, and I, live up the hill. Is this a bad time?” “I’m not exactly dressed for visitors.” “Hey. It’s not like I haven’t seen a naked woman. We’re all kind of loose out here. My wife’s always sunbathing nude, you know?” The woman stared at him with brown-flecked green eyes, eyes that seemed like an inviting forest, the kind of forest you’d like to get lost in for a while. Her pink-tipped hair made him think of a firecracker. He wondered what kind of
316
Collision Course fuse she had—fast—burning or slow—burning. Whatever she was looking for in his eyes, she must have found it, and she must have liked what she found. When she dropped the towel and smiled at him with her full, luscious lips, he knew what kind of fuse she had—fast—burning. She extended her hand, her breasts tilting to one side as she leaned forward. “I’m Jade.” “Jade. That’s a pretty name—pretty, like your eyes. I’ve never seen eyes quite like yours. They seem to change color as you move.” “You haven’t seen me move all that much—yet,” Jade laughed, her nipples hardening. “Hmmm. I’ve seen quite a bit of movement from you.” “You’re a cheeky fellow. What’s that you have with you?” “A chardonnay. I thought we could have a drink now, or maybe you and your husband could enjoy it.” “My husband’s on a sales trip and won’t be back until Friday,” Jade said, her lips curling into a succulent smile, her breasts quivering in response to the pounding of her heart beneath them. “Well…um…” “So, is that a gun in your pants, or do you just like what you see?” Jade chuckled, her full, wet lips shining in the bright Texas sun. Shit! Harry thought. She has the upper hand. “It’s a weapon, all right. A big weapon. Do you want to see it, maybe hold it? What was it Dirty Harry said. ‘Do you feel lucky? Well, do ‘ya?’” A look of doubt—brief, to be sure—crossed Jade’s face and, when it did, Harry knew that he had regained the advantage. How would it play out? A stream of sweat slid down between her breasts, over her stomach, and into her bikini bottom. “I…I think I’ll save the wine for my husband.”
317
Keiko Alvarez “Okay, then. It was nice to meet you. When your husband returns, drop on by.” He jumped into his truck and roared up the hill, laughing to himself. “Good boy. You did it. You stared temptation in the face and turned away. Good for you.” **** “Kimi,” Brice Walker said. “We have a visitor from Canada, Colonel DeGraw. Would you be kind enough to explain the fusion center to him?” Kimi looked at the imposing man in the Royal Canadian Air Force uniform next to Walker. He was tall, with salt and pepper hair sitting on top of a weathered, handsome face punctuated by two dark-blue eyes. “Of course,” she said. “Robért. Please call me Robért.” He extended his hand in greeting. Robért’s calloused hand matched his wiry frame and his touch, despite her efforts, sent a ripple of pleasure through her. “Well, Robért. Let me show you around.” “And would you also be so kind as to accompany me to dinner tonight? I’m only here for the day and I could think of nothing that would please me more.” “Well…I suppose.” “Bón,” Robért said. “You pick the place.” “There’s a nice French restaurant called Café du Parc. You might like…” “Yes, wonderful. Shall I pick you up at your…” “I’ll take a cab, thank you.” “Yes, that’s fine. Shall we say six?” “Okay. Now, shall we take the tour?” “Absolutely.” Kimi tried to dress conservatively but with what she had in her wardrobe, that would be difficult. She settled on a
318
Collision Course dress that didn’t plunge too much and that didn’t rise above her knees too much and then she hailed a cab to meet Robért. He was waiting, dressed in civilian clothes, a bottle of wine sitting in a chiller next to the table. “Ah. Kimi, you look lovely.” “Thank you.” “I took the liberty of ordering for us. Do you trust my judgment?” Kimi laughed. “I guess I’ll have to.” Robért lifted his glass. “Here’s to a lovely evening,” “Yes,” Kimi said, trying not to gulp her wine. “Ah. Here’s our first course—oysters on the half shell. Do you like that?” “I’ve never had it.” “Well, let me show you how to eat them. You hold the shell to your lips, like this.” Robért lifted the oyster shell, opened his mouth slightly, and extended his tongue slightly. “Then you just let the oyster slide onto your tongue and suck it in.” The heat between Kimi’s thighs began to burn when she watched the oyster linger on Robért’s tongue, and burned more when she heard him make a slurping sound. “Now you try it,” he said. Barely able to control her trembling, Kimi lifted the oyster shell to her lips and let it slide onto her tongue. She tried not to make too much noise, but she made a slurping sound anyway, the same kind of sound she made when she wanted to drive Harry crazy in the middle of a blowjob. “Perfect,” Robért whispered. “Just like you. You’re a very sexy woman, do you know that, Kimi?” Ah! Time to put Dr. Ryan’s advice to the test. “When a man says something inappropriate,” Dr. Ryan suggested, “challenge him. Do it politely, but put him on the defensive. You’ll be amazed at how often they back off.”
319
Keiko Alvarez “And what is it that makes me sexy? Surely not my bust.” “No. Not just your bust, but it is a beautiful bust. Unlike Americans, we French Canadians are less interested in quantity than we are in quality, and I can tell that your breasts are the sensitive type, no? But it’s everything about you that makes you sexy—your long, beautiful hair, your sensuous lips, the curve of your neck which leads, of course, to those sensitive breasts.” Kimi, feeling the wetness between her legs, struggled to stop Robért. “Listen,” she said. “I…” “But your legs and your derrière,” Robért continued. “I know, I just know how you taste, not only in the front…” he paused to sip his wine, put his glass down, and smiled “…but in the back as well.” For a second, Kimi was unable to breathe. She felt as though a vice had been tightened around her heart. Robért was getting to her, and she had to put a stop to it. She had to regain the advantage. “I’m sure you know what many women taste like, Robért,” she said. After pausing to sip her wine, she continued. “But not me—I’m sweeter than you could possibly imagine, so sweet, in fact, that many men go into sugar shock when they sample my honey. But these men, they’re like children, unable to keep up with me, unable to satisfy my cravings, unable to handle the shame when I tell them to go harder and faster. Are you one of those men, Robért?” A look of doubt crossed Robért’s face. Was Kimi kidding? Was she flirting with him? Or did she actually hold him in contempt? “Um…” he murmured. “I thought so. Thank you for the appetizer and wine. I’m going to leave now and call my husband who, by the way, can satisfy me from two thousand miles away.” ****
320
Collision Course
The moment she entered her apartment, Kimi tore off her panties, threw herself on her bed, and called Harry. “Hi,” she gasped. “What’s new?” “I met one of our new neighbors.” “Oh? How did that go?” “I went at a bad time. She was sunbathing and…well…I gave her a bottle of wine skedaddled. What’s new with you?” “Oh. I had dinner with someone from the Canadian Air Force.” “Uh-huh. And, how did that go?” “Oh, I had some oysters—I didn’t really care for them— and some wine, that’s all.” “I can’t wait to see you,” Harry whispered, laying his fingers on his throbbing cock. “You have no idea how bad I want to see you,” Kimi whispered, easing her fingers into her soaked pussy. “I love you.” “And I love you.” When they hung up, they both sagged into their pillows and fantasized about each other, slowly drifting off into blissful sleep.
321
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 63
“I
have to work today. Why don’t you come with me?” “To Weapons World?” “Sure. I’m only there for four hours. Then we can go to lunch or something. I’ll teach you to shoot.” “I know how to shoot.” Harry rolled his eyes. “Uh-huh,” “I do!” “Okay, honey. So, will you go?” Oh God! What if the clerk recognizes me? But I can’t say no. “Okay, honey. I’d love to go.” Harry was so happy to have Kimi with him. He talked nonstop during the forty-five minute trip to the gun shop. Kimi pretended to be listening, but mostly she stared out the window, becoming increasingly nervous as they got closer to Harry’s workplace. But the man running the shop, Randy, was not the man Kimi remembered. She exhaled thankfully and smiled as she shook his hand. “That’s quite a man you have there, little lady,” Randy said. “He sure can shoot.” “I can shoot as well.” Randy winked at Harry. “Oh, really. Maybe you’d like to try the range.” “Oh! I would!” “What do you think, Harry!” “Sure—a nine millimeter maybe?”
322
Collision Course “A Glock,” Randy said. “Not much of a kickback.” “I agree,” Harry said. “So, I’ll take her to the range and you get the pistol, okay?” Randy winked again. “Okay then.” **** “Now, honey,” Harry said when they arrived at the range. “We’ll put these over your ears—their like headphones only they deaden the sound—and safety glasses, just in case. Then you aim at the silhouette of the man down at the end of the lane. Aim for the circle on the chest.” Kimi slipped on the ear protectors and eye protectors. “Got it.” Randy handed Kimi a gun, and was about to suggest that she take off the ear protectors so he could explain how to use it, when she spun around, chambered a bullet, took aim, and squeezed off fourteen shots in about seven seconds. “How’d I do? How’d I do?” Harry and Randy stared at each other wide-eyed, almost in shock. “L…let’s see,” Randy mumbled. He pushed a button and they waited as the silhouette cranked toward them. When it arrived, Randy examined it closely. “Twelve out of fourteen. And the other two just missed.” “Is that good?” “Good? Honey, where did you learn to shoot like that?” “My dad taught me.” “Your dad? You mean your step-dad, right?” “No, my dad.” “But you were like five or six…” “He had a little gun, a twenty-two automatic. He called it a Saturday night special. We’d go out in the woods and we’d shoot at cans and stuff.” “Sheeeeeeeeeeee—it!” Randy exclaimed. “Would you like
323
Keiko Alvarez to try the action lane?” “Action lane?” “Yeah. We have targets—let’s call them popup targets— that are about the size of dinner plates. They pop up and stay up until you knock them down. It’s fun. You’ll like it.” “Sure. This is fun.” Harry positioned the ear protectors on Kimi’s head. “Now remember, the target has to be all the way up before you shoot. If it isn’t, it won’t go down even if you hit it.” “Got it.” “Now, take your time, sweetheart.” Kimi held the Glock straight out in front of her. A target at the end of the lane popped up and she shot it down. Then, a second later, a target to her left about eight feet away popped up and she shot it down. Then another and another and another until she emptied the pistol. “Twenty eight seconds,” Randy said. He and Harry looked at each other and started giggling. Kimi cocked her hips in anger. “What’s so funny?” “Kimi. People practice all their lives and can’t shoot like that.” “It’s no big deal. Like Daddy said, look down the barrel and through the sites and then pull the trigger.” “Me against you,” Harry said. “Two clips.” “Okay.” Kimi won. She won every time they shot. Kimi accompanied Harry to work every time he went. She began to practice, mostly on the action lane, and people began to watch her practice, mostly men. In the past she would have been excited to be looked at so closely, but now, she was oblivious to them. She was in a zone. After three weeks, Randy approached her and Harry. “We’re having a range championship in a couple of weeks. I
324
Collision Course think you should enter. There’s only one guy who has a chance of beating you, and I think you might just beat him.” “Is it okay, Harry?” “Sure. As long as I don’t have to enter. I don’t want people to know that my wife beats me.”
325
Keiko Alvarez
Chapter 64
A
bout forty people gathered to watch Kimi shoot for the championship. Her opponent was Grant Peoples, a former Army instructor who had won the championship every year for the past six years. The contest required that each person knock down twenty four targets, using two clips, each of which contained fourteen bullets, leaving them four spares in case they missed. Whoever knocked down the targets first, won. Harry stood at the back of the viewing area, proudly watching Kimi firing some test shots. He was flanked by two large men, Tommy and DJ. “I’ve watched that gal shoot,” DJ said. “I mean—she’s a cutie. One day she was shooting and her little soldiers were at attention. I mean, they just sat right up and, let me tell you, I could barely keep from shaking.” “Yep,” Tommy laughed. “I like the view from this perspective, too. That is one fine ass on that gal.” “I heard her old man is like a hit man.” Hit man? Harry thought. Where the heck did they get that idea. “I heard the same thing. Randy says that he just up and disappears at times. Says he’s going on a contract.” “Sheeeee—it. I heard he took a head shot once and now he’s a little, you know, excitable. Randy says he’s a mean motherfucker.”
326
Collision Course This is too funny, Harry thought. If they only knew who I was. Where does Randy dream up this shit? “In that case. I’m givin’ that li’l girl a wide berth. I wouldn’t want to piss him off.” “What do you hear buddy?” DJ asked Harry. “Do you know the guy?” “Oh, yeah. He can be a real asshole.” DJ nodded his head. “See. A mean motherfucker.” The lights dimmed in the range. Kimi and Grant shook hands and then they turned to their lanes. A green light came on over their heads. The targets started popping up. Kimi finished the first clip with no misses, and she thought that her timing was perfect. Then, three rounds into her second clip, the easiest target of all popped up, a target eight feet to her right. She squeezed the trigger and—nothing! She stared at the target. How could that be? Then she realized—she had shot too soon. There was no time to ponder her mistake. She shot again, knocked down the target, and waited for the next one. With five rounds left, and one target left, a red light came on overhead. Grant had knocked down all the targets. Kimi had not. She had lost. She shook Grant’s hand, and, without taking off her ear protectors, spun around and looked for Harry. She saw him at the back of the room and waved. He waved back and smiled. Tommy shifted his weight from side to side. “Um…do you know her?” “It’s my wife,” Harry said.
327
Keiko Alvarez “So…uh…listen,” DJ stammered. “Those things we were sayin’—we meant them as compliments, you know? I mean…” “That’s all right. I don’t mind. And you’re right, she is a cutie.” “So,” Tommy mumbled, “are you—what Randy says?” “Can’t say. But you can relax. I don’t do any business here.” Despite the fact that they were each a foot taller than Harry and outweighed him by a hundred pounds, Tommy and DJ exhaled sighs of relief. Kimi, still holding the Glock in her left hand, gazed at Harry. Forcing herself to look away just for a second, she laid the gun on the counter behind her. When she took off her ear protectors, she heard the muffled sound of applause and whistling through the viewing glass. She also felt The Thing circling her. “Go away,” she whispered. “I don’t need you anymore.” Smiling, she raised her hand to her lips and blew a kiss to Harry. He pretended to catch it and put it on his cheek. He shook Tommy’s hand and DJ’s hand. “Yep,” he said. “It’s all good. It’s all good now.”
328
About the Author Keiko travels between Washington, DC and her home in "the middle of nowhere" Texas. When not working or writing, she enjoys being outdoors as much as possible. Keiko can be reached at this email:
[email protected]